Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Somniel - Late Night - One year after Sombron’s defeat and Alear’s coronation.

Alear had thought her journey with the Emblems had ended. She was prepared to handle things as the Divine Dragon Monarch without Marth’s help. Still, she was grateful to have the support of her friends and allies. She will fill in her mother’s footsteps and protect Lythos and all of Elyos.

However, things couldn’t be as easy.

“Arf! Arf!”

“I’m sorry, Sommie… You’d have to stay behind. I’ll return soon, I promise.”

Alear smiled sadly as she slipped on her gloves. She hated making the little one sad, but this wasn’t a journey she could take them on. She turned to the mirror, dressed in her combat attire. She enjoyed wearing her royal outfit, but she felt more at home dressed like this. She double checked her belongings, making sure she had everything.

“Martial arts scrolls? Check. Mother’s swords? Check. Rations? Check. Extra pair of clothes? Check. What else am I missing? Oh!”

She skipped towards her drawer, pulling out a star made out of gold, carefully packing it along with the rest of her items.

“Alright, that’s everything… Time to set out,” she nodded as she put on her backpack. “Stay safe, Sommie. I’ll return for playtime before you know it…”

“Arf!”

Alear left her room, entering the center of the Somniel. She stepped towards the portal between worlds, frowning at its current state. The fact that it was opened without her knowing was concerning. Even with Sombron gone, she knew there could be another threat that would find this portal.

“The Emblems were pulled into this portal… I know that I should ask for Veyle’s help… maybe even the others, but they’re all busy with restoration efforts.”

She exhaled deeply.

“This is something that only a Queen should concern herself with… I’m sorry, everyone. I’ll accept any scolding when I return.”

She smiled at the empty Somniel before stepping towards the portal in the sky, disappearing from Elyos completely. She felt her entire body floating through the air as she crossed this seemingly endless void. The feeling passed almost instantly as she landed on solid ground once more.

“Where am I? This isn’t the portal between worlds…”

She looked around, finding herself in a foreign temple, alit by torchlights all around. She glanced over her shoulder, noticing a glowing gate behind her.

“You’ve arrived at the Dragon’s Gate.”

She turned to the source of that voice, noticing a man wearing white robes, his face obscured by his hood.

“I’m quite surprised… I had a vision, but I didn’t actually expect to see it in person,” the robed man hummed. “Perhaps it is fate that brings us together, Queen Alear…”

“I’m a bit confused, sir… I could have sworn the portal would lead me to somewhere else,” Alear scratched her head. “What is the Dragon’s Gate. How do you know who I am?”

“It’s a portal that dragons have used to go to different worlds. It was first used as a tool to help dragons escape the Scouring in Elibe. We’re in the Kingdom of Nohr, nearing the border to Hoshido.”

“The Scouring…? Nohr? Hoshido?”

Alear tilted her head. It felt like she had heard those places before, but she couldn’t remember where.

“It’s a bit of a long story, but I imagine you’re here for something else… I believe this is yours?”

He held out a hand, revealing a familiar ring.

“The Ring of Hero-King!”

“I found this ring during my travels across worlds,” the robed man handed the ring to her. “Please, take it. I have no need for it.”

“Thank you, sir… I’m in your debt,” she held the ring close.

“You can call me Anankos… and you shouldn’t feel the need to repay me. Ah, but if you could… I do believe there’s something you could help me with. Something that I couldn’t bear to turn to anyone else.”

“I don’t mind hearing you out, but where are we? I don’t sense the other Emblems,” Alear glanced around. “How did you only come across Marth and not the others?”

“I… I suppose it’s fair that I give the complete truth. I foresaw your arrival here. I knew of your search for the Emblem rings and grabbed this one to beg for your aid.”

The robed man got on his knees, prostrating himself.

“Forgive me, your Majesty… I was desperate!”

“Ah… P-Please, you don’t need to do that, sir.”

She pulled the robed man back to his feet. She had to deal with Alcryst throughout their adventure, so she wouldn’t want to repeat that.

“You don’t appear to be a bad person. Could you at least tell me why you need my help? Were you the reason I ended up here?”

“No… You’ve arrived at this portal without my interference. If I had to guess… the Gate’s attuned to the Divine Dragon blood in your veins. Your lineage may have ties to the dragons who fled the Scouring.”

“That’s a lot to take in… My mother lost all of her family over a thousand years ago… I never had the chance to look into the Divine Dragons of old.”

Sombron came from another world as well… so it wasn’t far-fetched. Still, she wasn’t here to look into her lineage. Queen Lumera may be her adoptive mother, but she didn’t remember or feel much of a connection to the Divine Dragons before her.

“The threat I face is something not of this world… at least not completely. He has sought to disturb the Astral Plane, the Deeprealms, and no doubt he’d want to destroy Nohr and Hoshido next.” Anankos frowned. “It’s bad enough I… We still face another major threat. I do not believe this world can handle them both.”

“Could you tell me who this foreign threat is? You’re being awfully vague.”

“...I cannot say, at least not here. The most I can say is that the culprit isn’t human nor dragon… Truth be told, I don’t know what it might be….”

“That sounds quite dire…”

“We should move this conversation elsewhere so that we can speak more in depth, but I won’t force you. I only wish to support my child and help him save this world. If you cannot help, I’ll send you to where you can find the rest of the Emblems…”

Alear stared at Anankos with a neutral expression. She had the Emblems to find, but she couldn’t ignore a cry for help. There’s also something about his wording that worries her. It may be possible that this threat could affect Elyos if left unchecked.

“Alright, Anankos. I’ll help in any way I can. You seem like a kind person…”

“Even though I stole your Emblem ring?”

“You weren’t the first person I’ve befriended who also stole the rings… I’ve been through this song and dance with Yunaka before.”

“Thank you, Queen Alear. I am not worthy of your kindness… I’ll bring us to a place where we can discuss things at length and the task I have for you. Ah, but I should warn you ahead of time…”

Anankos rubbed the back of his head.

“You may lose your sense of time throughout this journey… Of course, I don’t expect to keep you here forever, but time passes differently in the Astral plane and the Deeprealms. Time may be different for us compared to humans, but… I thought I should warn you.”

“I’ve slept for over a thousand years. As long as I’m able to return home before my friends grow old and gray, I’ll be fine.”

“Of course! Now, shall we depart?”

“...Wait, one moment. There’s something I want to try.”

Alear held her Emblem ring up high, staring at it. She then recited the incantation that had been with her for over a thousand years.

“Shine on, Emblem of Beginnings!”

She stood there after her incantation, staring at the results with teary eyes. After all this time, she had thought it would have been the end of their bond. She wiped her eyes, smiling brightly at the old friend who appeared in front of her.

“...Welcome back, my old friend.”

“It’s good to be back,” Emblem Marth said with a warm smile.

Kana’s deeprealm - Midday - Some Undisclosed Time later

Kana knew her Papa was a busy man. She didn’t understand much about the outside world, but the people in the deeprealm told her that her father was making it a better place for her. It’s why she wanted to be a patient girl and wait for him to return. It was lonely, but she never gave up hope that Papa would visit the village.

She had to be strong while she waited for him.

“You big meanies! You don’t scare me!”

She pouted, trying to appear intimidating to the strange, mute soldiers surrounding her. They appeared in her deeprealm suddenly and started attacking everything. She was scared, but then she remembered that she had to be more like her Papa.

“If you don’t stop… I’ll… I’ll…!!”

She reached for her dragonstone, but she hesitated. She didn’t want to lose control like before. One of the soldiers rushed at her, sword in hand, taking advantage of her moment of weakness. The young dragon gasped before holding out her hands, hoping to shield herself.

“Emblem Eternal!”

The soldier didn’t get far, struck down by a red and blue blur. The blur flew across the area, beating up all of the bad people trying to hurt Kana’s home. She lowered her hands, seeing the bad people all gone. Instead, a hooded woman stood there, sheathing her sword.

“Good… I wasn’t too late… Are you alright?” the woman turned to Kana.

“Um! I’m okay! Who are you? Are you a friend of Papa?”

“Are you speaking of Prince Corrin? I’ve heard of him before… We’re not friends yet, but I’d love to meet him one day.”

“You think Papa’s cool too, huh?” Kana smiled. “My name is Kana! I’m going to be a strong dragon when I grow up! What’s your name, pretty lady?”

“Pretty lady…? Ah, you flatter me…”

The woman pulled back her hood. Kana stared at her multicolored eyes and hair in awe. She has never seen a person like that before in the deeprealms.

“My name is Alear. I’m just a simple traveler… on a very important journey. It’s nice to meet you, Kana.”

“Whoa, if it’s a special mission, could I help? I want to be useful to Papa…!”

“Hmm… Well, let’s wait to get permission first. How about we get to know each other while we wait for your father?”

Kana’s smile grew wider, excited at her first chance to make a friend outside of this realm.

Corrin knew it had to be done, but he hated having to hide his daughter in the deeprealms. He loved his child dearly, but it pained him to see the girl grow by years every time he arrived in her deeprealm. He wanted his daughter to live a normal life, but to make that happen, he had to bring everyone together to defeat Anankos. The root cause of this dreadful war.

“Thanks for coming with me today, Azura. I’m glad I can get a break from my retainers, if only for a moment.”

“What are friends for, Corrin?” Azura smiled faintly. “I needed this after that strange dream I had…”

“The one about the desert and the white-haired man?” Corrin tapped his chin. “It’s a strange dream… Could it be a sign of something?”

“I doubt it… Dreams are only dreams at the end of the day,” Azura tilted her head to the sky. “I hope Kana is doing well.”

“She has grown a lot since my last visit. If I’m not careful, she might end up older than me when the war ends,” Corrin chuckled. “I’m glad we get to visit her… but…”

Corrin glanced over his shoulder, staring at the two girls following him.

“I’m not sure why you two are here…”

“Hey, don’t look at us! We’re just following Lady Camilla’s orders,” a red-haired swordswoman scoffed, waving her hand dismissively. “You know how she is with her niece… Isn’t that right, Beruka?”

“We’re ordered to kill anyone who looks remotely suspicious,” the stoic wyvern rider said with a straight face. “Do not worry, Lord Corrin. We won’t let your daughter get hurt.”

“Well… Uh… I appreciate my sister’s concern…”

Corrin sighed before picking up the pace. He spent far too long on the march that he couldn’t find a time to meet Kana. He could only hope she wasn’t lonely all this time. As he neared Kana’s village, he noticed the place was livelier than on his previous visits. He wasn’t going to think much about it… until he saw a nearby fence torn to shreds.

“What happened here?”

“It seems we’ve missed something here,” Azura frowned. “Let’s go find Kana.”

“Right…”

Corrin walked in the direction of Kana’s home. His anxiety rose as he noticed more of the mess around the area. He feared the worst… until he heard a certain someone’s voice.

“Wow! You’re just like me and Papa, huh?” Kana giggled. “Do you also have a dragon form?”

“I used to… but I don’t carry a dragonstone anymore,” An unfamiliar voice was heard nearby. “I would have loved to show you.”

“An enemy.”

A shadow passed over Beruka’s face as she raised her axe. Corrin grabbed the short girl by her collar, stopping her from committing a crime.

“Stop that! Please, don’t resort to killing as your first option!”

“Wait… That voice,” Selena murmured. “No, I’m just hearing things.”

The group arrived in front of Kana’s little home, where the small dragon girl was sitting beside a strange-looking woman. Her multicolored hair and eyes were so striking that Corrin struggled to look elsewhere. She doesn’t appear to be a Nohrian or Hoshidan… nor does she resemble the Vallites.

“Kana?”

“Huh? Oh, Papa!”

Kana shot up, lunging at her father, tackling him with a powerful hug. Her infectious positivity destroyed any anxieties he had. He returned the hug, smiling warmly at his loving daughter.

“I’m so glad to see that you’re alright… What happened here?”

“Um… Some bad guys showed up and tried to ruin our home!”

Kana pulled away, pointing at the stranger.

“And then… Alear came out of nowhere and beat them all up!”

Selena started coughing out of nowhere, stumbling backward.

“W-What?!”

“Hm? What’s wrong, Selena?”

“It’s nothing! I just… Oh gods, she looks just like her,” the retainer murmured.

“Hello there, Prince Corrin. Princess Azura…”

Corrin turned to see the young woman standing before the group, bowing her head.

“It’s an honor to meet you, your Highness…”

“Hey… I’m no one that special,” he shook his head. “You have my thanks for protecting Kana’s deeprealm. If there’s anything I could do, just ask.”

“It’s quite all right… I only wish a bit of your time. There’s a lot I wish to discuss with you and Lady Azura.”

“You don’t appear to be a native to this realm,” Azura frowned. “Who are you?”

“Well, that’s a bit of a long story. All you need to know is that I’m a dragon looking to do good and aid this world to the best of my abilities. If you’d allow me… I would like to speak to you about a grave threat.”

“What should we do, Corrin?” Azura turned to him. “I don’t know if we could trust a random woman that easily, at least with important information about our mission.”

“You have a point… but she saved Kana’s life and her village,” he shook his head. “I don’t know…”

“Bah… You can trust her, Lord Corrin!”

He blinked before turning to Selena, standing with flushed cheeks.

“Do you know this girl?”

“Never seen her in my life,” Selena averted her gaze. “But I know her type. She’s earnest and honest to a fault. Just hear her out… It might be important.”

“I trust her!” Kana tugged on his cape. “Please, Papa! She’s my friend!”

Corrin sighed, holding up his hands.

“Very well… I’ll hear her out. It’s only fair, seeing as I'm concerned about the attack. What if the other deeprealms are like this?”

“You raise a good point,” Azura smiled softly. “Then I’ll follow your lead without protest.”

He nodded at his friends before turning to face Alear.

"Alright, Alear. If you're truly here to help us, I'd be in your debt. I'm willing to do whatever it takes to protect the ones I love."

"You will find no disagreement with me there. Let's chat."

Chapter Text

The Kingdom of Valla - Floating Isles - Five Years before Corrin’s Fated Decision.

“Welcome, Queen Alear, to the Kingdom of Valla.”

Alear and Marth stared at the skies in awe, noticing the many floating structures around the area.

“Marth, are you seeing this…? This place is surreal… Almost dreamlike…”

“I’ve been to many places as a Prince and now an Emblem,” Marth hummed. “It doesn’t compare to anything we’ve seen in Elyos…”

“Your reactions are natural,” Anankos chuckled at the duo’s awe. “My homeland is quite different from the worlds you’ve been to.”

“It’s also quite barren,” Alear lowered her gaze to meet Anankos’ covered face. “I don’t feel any source of life…”

“You are quite perceptive, your majesty,” Anankos heaved a deep sigh, full of regret. “This land used to be thriving, but now… nothing remains save the Vallite soldiers. The undead puppets of the King of Valla.”

“I see… I take it there’s a reason why you’ve brought me here.”

“That’s correct. What I’m about to tell you shouldn’t be discussed outside of Valla. If you mention anything related to Valla, it will trigger a curse, killing you instantly.”

“That’s horrible…” Alear shivered. “I’ve died twice before, so I don’t plan on going through it once more.”

“I can’t be certain that the curse will trigger in Emblems, but it’s better to be safe than sorry. My apologies,” Anankos lowered his head.

“Think nothing of it,” Emblem Marth reassured the hooded man with a warm smile. “So, is this threat we’re facing related to this kingdom?”

“Yes… and no. It may be a bit confusing, so I should start from the beginning. I would like to ask you a question, Queen Alear. As a dragon, do you remember having destructive tendencies?”

Alear pursed her lips, unable to recall a moment in her life when she felt an urge to destroy. Even when she felt betrayed by Veyle and learned of her hand in her mother’s death, she couldn’t bring herself to wish harm upon her as revenge.

She was about to say no until a recent memory came to mind.

“You really dislike the Corrupted too…!”

A shadow passed over the red-haired girl’s face.

“I hate them… They have killed many of my brothers and my sisters. If I lose to you, they will kill me.”

The woman paused, then lowered her gaze to the soft snow, a look of resignation clear on her face.

“No, they will kill me in time… no matter what.”

Alear shook her head, denying the woman’s predictions.

“But… You don’t die. I’m proof of that.”

Emotion flickered through the stoic dragon’s face. A spark of confusion followed by anger towards the Divine Dragon standing in front of her.

“What did you say…? Nevermind… Let’s finish.”

She raised her blade, a dark aura surrounding the daughter of Sombron.

“Come at me… or I will come at you. This is like looking into a mirror,” she stared at Alear with wide eyes, murderous intent clear on her face. “What I see… bothers me.”

“I… I was told before becoming a Divine Dragon that I had trouble controlling my anger,” Alear frowned, nodding. “My sister also suffers through something similar. Thanks to our father, she developed an alter ego who is ruthless and destructive.”

“It’s a natural occurrence for many dragons, especially for one with such a long lifespan,’ Anankos turned to the skies. “It happened to the very ruler of this land. He truly cared for the people of Valla, but then he struggled to keep his destructive thoughts together. He did all that he could to protect the Kingdom from himself. He even gave the royal family a song to calm said instincts. He did everything… but it wasn't until he killed his closest friend in a moment of madness that he truly lost himself.”

“That’s… That’s horrible.’

“It’s quite ironic… The dragon who loved his kingdom lost himself to madness and now seeks to destroy it. However, even in his last moments of clarity, he sought to protect his home. He tore out his soul… and that soul took the form of a human. A human who began to think and act on their own. A human who sought the aid of visitors from another realm.”

“Wait…” Alear blinked as it began to click. ‘That dragon… It’s…”

Anankos took a deep breath, turning to face the Divine Dragon Monarch.

“Yes, Queen Alear… I’m the one who destroyed this Kingdom,” he smiled weakly. “It’s because of my weakness and my inability to trust my friends that… that… I…”

Alear, without thinking, placed a hand on the robed man’s shoulders.

“You did all that you could, Anankos… Even now, you’re working hard to stop yourself from causing more harm. That’s admirable of you.”

“You’re… You’re too kind, your majesty. I’ve stolen your prized possession and admitted to destroying an entire kingdom, and yet you do not hate me.”

“I’ve only known what it was like to be a dragon for a year after losing my memories. I’ve met many dragons who suffered because of their extended lifespan or because they’re unable to form meaningful bonds. My late mother even suffered similarly. Things aren’t so black and white that I’d spurn you for your moment of weakness. If you truly want to make amends… then you need to keep fighting.”

“You… You’re right. Apologies, I get a bit emotional when recalling that story. It wasn't until recently that I regained my memories as well. I sought to develop a plan to stop myself, but… that’s where our other problem comes in.”

Anankos cleared his throat, composing himself.

“My true self is responsible for Valla’s destruction and for manipulating both our neighboring nations into a bloody war. I knew his goals and the lengths he would go…”

He stared in a random direction, frowning.

“However, what I didn’t expect… was a being who mirrored Anankos in every way. A monster who sought nothing but the destruction of everything, including humans and dragons. He even seeks the destruction of Anankos and what remains of Valla. No… I think mirror doesn’t begin to describe this thing. Anankos’ grudge was only against humans. He may be insane, but there is some logic to his goals. We cannot say the same for this thing…”

“Now I can see why you needed my aid… I doubt this world could have two similar threats. Who… or what is this monster you speak of?”

“...You’ve likely met them before. They call themselves the Emblem of the Mad Dragon,” Anankos lowered his head. “He’s the Emblem version of myself.”

“Wait… That must be one of the Dark Emblems!” Alear’s eyes widened. “So that’s the threat we’re dealing with… and it’s Emblem Corrin’s nemesis.”

“Emblem Corrin… My knowledge of the Emblems is surface-level, but I was still surprised that in your world, my child is female. I have always wondered what it was like to have a daughter.”

“You’re… Corrin’s father?! That’s a bit surprising. I had my suspicions that we were in her world, but I wasn’t sure until now,” Alear rubbed her chin.

“I would love to talk about him, but I would prefer us to focus on Emblem Anankos,” Anankos crossed his arms. “Unlike this world’s Mad Dragon… He can leave Valla without his power diminishing. Although it’s possible that he just doesn’t care about the weakness. I surmise he’s the culprit attacking the Astral Plane. Your mission is to find and stop my Emblem from causing more harm.”

“I’m happy to help deal with the Dark Emblem threat. It’s a threat that involves all of us,” Alear smiled. “What about your other self? The Silent Dragon?”

“Leave him to me. I’ve been looking into recruiting heroes from other worlds to help𑁋”

“You’re not going to do a thing, imposter!”

Alear’s battle instincts kicked in the moment she heard that voice. She grabbed the robed man, tackling him to the ground.

“Get down!”

“What?!”

The two narrowly avoided a blast of energy coming from their left. Alear shot up, turning to face her would-be assassin.

“Father was right to send me… You’ve finally returned and you’re conspiring against our great King!”

A young girl stood in the distance, covered in a strange aura. It was almost as if she couldn’t see the girl fully, even if she felt her presence and sheer power. Something else stood out to Alear as she studied the girl. Her hair and appearance resembled the man beside her.

“Who are you?” Anankos commanded. “I’ve never seen a creature like you before…”

“Of course you haven’t, you fool… I’m Lilith, daughter of Anankos and his loyal servant!” the girl pointed at the two. “In the name of the King of Valla, I sentence you both to death!”

“My daughter…? No, that’s not possible! I would have known if…”

“I’m not your daughter, you worm… I’m the daughter of the true Anankos… King Anankos!”

“...I see now. He must have fathered a child by himself. The Silent Dragon’s power knows no limits,” Anankos frowned. “This isn’t good…”

“Your foresight is failing you, I see. I bet you don’t even know what happened to your little boy…”

“What… What did he do to Corrin?!”

“King Anankos already has a grip on the Nohrian King’s body… All he had to do was push the proud King to stage an assassination of King Sumeragi… and the abduction of Prince Corrin,” Lilith laughed. “It’s only a matter of time before our glorious King has disposed of your pathetic wife and child!”

“No…!! Corrin! Mikoto…!!”

Anankos growled before turning to Alear.

“I have a crystal that you can use to escape to the Astral Plane! Do it now, your Majesty! We cannot lose you!”

Alear glanced between father and daughter, feeling a sense of deja vu. Something about Lilith’s words and actions reminded the Queen of her little sister. A young girl simply used as a pawn by their father…

“No,” Alear stepped in front of Anankos, unsheathing Liberation. “You still have much to do, friend. I’ll make sure to stop your daughter and buy you time to flee…”

“But…!”

“My mind is made up, Anankos. I’ll find my way to the Astral Plane… Now, go!!”

“Your majesty… Very well…!”

“Oh? Fleeing already?!” Lilith raised a hand. “I don’t think so…!”

“Marth!”

“On it!”

Alear and Marth rushed the young girl simultaneously, moving with the coordination of a bond forged over hundreds of years.

“What?!” Lilith’s eyes widened while she channeled her magic.

“Yah!”

“Hah!!”

The Queen and Emblem struck the girl with a combination attack, sending her flying towards the ruins of this strange land. 

“Agh…! What… How are you able to…?!”

“Queen Alear! Please… I know that I don’t deserve to ask another favor of you…!”

Alear glanced behind her, seeing Anankos summoning a portal.

“Please… Please save that girl!”

“You don’t need to ask. I already intended to,” she smiled and nodded.

“Thank you… and farewell,” Anankos nodded before vanishing from the area.

“Rgh…! No! That imposter thinks he can hide from King Anankos?!”

Alear turned back, spotting Liltih rising back to her feet. The young girl’s eyes lit with fury, sending all of her anger at the Queen.

“You… I don’t know who you are and why that imposter summoned you,” Lilith snapped her fingers. “But you’re going to regret setting foot in Valla! Sumeragi! Arete!”

Two individuals appeared before Lilith, covered in the same aura as her. Alear could only spot their silhouettes, making out a swordsman and a mage on horseback.

“I wasn’t expecting a fight right away, but I shouldn’t have much trouble without the others,” Alear glanced at Marth. “It’s been over a year since I had the chance to do this… Your power should be more than enough.”

“Of course, Alear… We’ll save the girl together,” Marth smiled. “This time we won’t fail.”

“Yeah, we won’t…”

Alear’s thoughts soon turned to Veyle, seeing how it took losing her life to have a chance to save her. Fueled by a desire not to fail another tormented girl, Alear grabbed the hand of her partner, shouting the very words that always brought her comfort.

“Emblem… Engage!”

Fort Corrin, Astral Plane, Astral Dragon Temple - Present Day - Evening Time. Hours after the visit to Kana’s deeprealm.

Lilith’s mouth began to drool as she lay on the ground. She knew that she shouldn’t be greedy and expect Corrin to come in and feed her often. She had thought about going off to help herself to the food supply, but it’s needed for her brother’s army. She blamed her need to transform into this form on conserving strength. After all, she’s pretty helpless in her human form.

“...I wonder if Lord Corrin is faring well. To think, he’s able to start a family despite these tough times…”

Lilith figured it was only a matter of time before Corrin and Felicia would make their relationship official. She knew the two had feelings for each other from the times she saw them together.

“Ngh… I’m so hungry… I hope Lord Corrin… I hope Brother returns soon.”

“Brother? What are you talking about, Lilith? Ah! Why are you just lying on the hard floor?!”

“Eep!”

Lilith shot up, transforming back to human and wiping her mouth.

“No reason, Lord Corrin! I was just thinking about… erm… your brother, Leo,” Lilith snapped her fingers. “He did want to learn more about the Astral Plane and Astral dragons.”

“I see…”

Corrin shrugged before holding out a plate of food.

“I was coming here to feed you… You need to recover your strength, Lilith. You got hurt when we dealt with a raid on our base. Also, I don’t really like the idea of just feeding you raw food, so Jakob whipped up something with the fish and soybeans you like so much…”

“W-Wow, all of this for me? You’re too kind!” Lilith blushed, taking the plate from her brother. “I was worried about you, milord. Did something happen on your way to the deeprealms?”

“Well… We had to bring Kana with us for a brief visit. She was attacked in her deeprealm, and I wanted to give my thanks to your savior.”

“Oh dear… I thought the deeprealms would be safe… I’m sorry, milord. It’s because of me that…”

“Don’t. It’s not your fault, my friend. Besides, we might be able to deal with the threat with her help…”

“Her…?”

“Prince Corrin! I’m sorry to intrude, but I was a bit lost… and…”

A multicolored-haired woman entered the temple, dressed in white and wielding an ornate sword. Lilith and the woman stared at each other for what felt like minutes in an awkward silence.

“Hm? Oh, there you are. Lilith, this is…”

“L-Lady Alear, you’re okay!”

Lilith set down her plate before running towards the young woman, embracing her.

“Oh…! Lilith, you’re here as well. I was wondering where I might find you,” Alear chuckled before patting her on the back. “I see that you’re learning to control your form… I’m glad our time together helped you.”

“Wait… Wait, you two know each other?!” Corrin blinked. “First Kana and now Lilith… I guess anything’s possible in the Astral Plane…”

“You don’t get it, Lord Corrin! Lady Alear is very important to me. She’s like a mentor or a big sister to me,” Lilith stepped back, smiling sheepishly. “Between her and Moro, I wouldn’t have survived before meeting you…”

“Alright, I get it… Wait, you’ve been calling her Lady Alear,” Corrin raised an eyebrow. “Why’s that?”

“Don’t worry, Prince Corrin… My position as Queen isn’t important in this world,” Alear held up her hand. “Just think of me as a simple traveler.”

Silence hung over the temple as all three dragons stared at each other. Corrin’s face paled as he took in Alear’s words.

“Wait… Queen?!”

Corrin’s Treehouse - Ten Minutes Later

After Corrin had a moment to calm down after the scare Alear and Lilith gave him. The two didn’t elaborate, leaving the Nohrian Prince rather confused. There was so much about the multicolored-haired girl that he struggled to get a good read on her. Although that trait isn’t just exclusively Alear’s. Azura remained mysterious despite revealing everything. Perhaps it has something to do with her appearance?

“Now, then… Let’s talk about your reason for being here, Alear…”

He has brought together a few of his allies, along with Alear, to his treehouse to discuss things. Camilla, Takumi, Sakura, and Leo were the siblings he could grab at this moment, which was more than enough. He left his wife and Gunter to watch over Kana. He hoped the two were able to keep the little one from involving herself further with whatever was happening to the Astral Plane.

“Um, Lord Corrin, I have a question…”

Selena raised her hand.

“Why the heck am I here?! I don’t know how to feel about being around so many royalty… and Jakob, I guess.”

“Ah, Ah… This was my doing, Selena dearie,” Camilla reached over to pinch the swordwoman’s cheeks. “You know something, don’t you? I think the truth will reveal itself in our conversation. Wouldn’t you say that? I need to confirm if you’re doing something I wouldn’t like…”

“Geh… Lady Camilla, you’re stretching my face…”

Corrin sighed at Camilla messing with her retainer, ignoring that scene to focus on Alear’s story.

“Now… Let’s speak candidly. Who are you? What are you doing here?”

“I’ll share as much as I can… and I guess I should formally introduce myself.”

The multicolored-haired girl bowed her head.

“I am the Divine Dragon Monarch, Alear. As for why I’m here… I suppose I should start from the beginning…”

Chapter Text

The Kingdom of Valla, Floating Isle - Five Years Ago - Moments after Anankos’ departure.

“Your form… That power… What are you?!”

Alear took a deep breath, feeling Marth’s power flow through her. She only wished she had time to digest this nostalgic feeling.

“I am the Divine Dragon, Alear,” Alear declared before pointing her blade at Lilith and the individuals by her side. “Give up now. I don’t want to harm my friend’s daughter.”

“No… No, I can’t give up! I am King Anankos’ faithful servant! I will destroy you and then that imposter. Once you two are dealt with, Father can finally destroy Hoshido and Nohr!”

“And when he finally succeeds, what then? What will you do once everything and everyone is destroyed?”

Lilith flinched.

“I… No, that doesn’t matter to me, right now! Arete! Sumeragi!”

Alear didn’t remove her eyes from Lilith as the two shadowy warriors attempted to flank her. Time slowed to a crawl as she parried the swordman’s overhead swing, knocking him backwards, giving her enough time to sidestep the flame spell coming from the woman on horseback.

“What?! How are you that fast…?!” Lilith grimaced.

“Why do you follow the King of Valla?” Alear questioned her as she rushed the swordman, stabbing his armor in rapid succession. “Do you think he truly loves you as his daughter?”

“You don’t know anything… You don’t know anything at all!” Lilith screamed, her face turning red with rage.

“Ngh…!!” The swordsman said his first words of this interaction, his lips curling upward. “This battle… This rush…!!”

“You’re gifted, mysterious youth… but not gifted enough!” The mage shouted before sending a volley of fire spells directly at Alear’s blind spot.

“Alear!”

“I got this!”

She disappeared from everyone’s vision, using Emblem Marth’s speed to overwhelm the two Vallites. There was something proud and noble about these two and the way they talked and fought. It reminded Alear of her mother when revived as one of the Corrupted. All the more reason that she couldn’t let them win.

“Where did she go?!” Lilith spun away in search of the elusive Queen.

“I’m right here.”

Alear said while appearing behind the mage on horseback. She summoned a rapier before running it through the woman’s horse. The beast cried in pain before disappearing into thin air, dropping the mage to the ground.

“How in the…?! ”

“Sleep now,” Alear declared before bringing down her blade, slicing the mage’s back before she had a chance to get up.

“Ngh… How can she be so powerful…?” The woman muttered before falling unconscious on the ground.

“That’s one down… I have to end this battle quickly,” Alear thought as she eyed her last remaining opponent. “I can’t waste any of this Emblem energy.”

“Now, this is a fight…” The swordsman chuckled before unsheathing another blade. “I shall face you with the full might of an Hoshidan samurai. Don’t disappoint me, child.”

Alear raised her blade, awaiting the swordsman’s next move.

“Not yet… I need to wait for an opening,” she studied the swordsman’s dual-wielding stance.

“Now, behold! Secret move: Astra!”

“Now…!!”

The Hoshidan swordsman rushed Alear with blinding speed. Alear threw caution to the wind, raising her blade to channel all of Marth’s energy into her weapon.

“Fate has brought us here!”

The two sword wielders engaged in a clash, attacking each other with incredible speed. Alear wasn’t thinking about whether her attacks landed or if she suffered any wounds. Everything during the clash was a blur until she finally broke through the Hoshidan’s barrage, knocking him back.

“Hah!”

She followed up her own barrage with a horizontal, slicing the air around her and striking down the skilled swordsman.

“Agh…! Good one… I look forward to our rematch,” the swordsman wheezed before dropping to the ground.

“Rgh… You two are useless!” Lilith scowled.

Alear glanced down at her shoulder, noticing a torn sleeve and a cut on her arm. It began to dawn on the Queen that if she were a second slower, she would have lost this arm.

“That man is even more dangerous than I thought,” she murmured as she transformed back to normal. “Lodestar Rush almost wasn’t enough.”

“Don’t think you’ve won! I can summon more Vallites,” Lilith pointed at her. “It won’t be long until you’ve worn yourself out…”

“I won’t stop. I will give everything it takes to save you, Lilith…” Alear shook her head.

“Rgh… Why do you care so much…?! This isn’t your world… and I’m supposed to be your enemy.”

“Maybe it’s because… You remind me of my sister. It might be selfish of me, but I don’t want to fail another tormented girl,” She chuckled weakly. “I… I don’t want to make the same mistake.”

“No… No…!! I must destroy you,” Lilith growled. “I must destroy you and that imposter! Even if… Even if my father doesn’t love me. I follow his commands like a good girl, because it’s all I have.”

“That’s not true! The human Anankos… That man wished for your salvation above all else! He only knew you for a moment, but he begged me to save you!” Alear shook her head. “Don’t you see…? He loves you! You also have a brother in Corrin! You have family that will cherish you. You don’t need a monster who only views you as a pawn.”

“Rgh… Yah!!”

Lilith screamed, firing a beam of magic, narrowly missing Alear’s head.

“Why…? Why didn’t you dodge?!”

“I knew that you wouldn’t commit. Deep down, you know that you have an actual family waiting for you…”

Alear closed the distance, extending her hand out to the girl.

“Please, Lilith. Anankos wouldn’t want you to do this. You don’t have to fight anymore,” she smiled softly.

Lilith’s lips quivered as she stared at Alear’s hand. The two dragons stood in silence, refusing to move from their spot. The blue-haired dragon slowly raised her hand.

“I… Gahh!!!”

The young girl fell backwards, clutching her body in pain.

“What’s going on?! Lilith!”

“No… King Anankos…!! But why…?!” Lilith said with tears in her eyes. “But I didn’t… take her hand…?! Am I no longer useful to you?!”

“Lilith, no!”

“My goal is so close I can taste it, but their kindness makes you weak,” Sombron said, towering over Veyle. “I command you to reclaim my Emblem Rings at once!”

“I won’t…!” Veyle shook her head.

“So I see. That is a shame,” The Fell Dragon said with indifference laced in his voice. “Well, then...there is nothing more you can do for me. And I have never been in the habit… of keeping that which has no value.”

“Ngh… Lilith, hold on! I’m coming!”

Alear grabbed the girl before she dropped to the ground.

“What are… you…? No, get away… I…”

“I meant it when I said that I was going to save you,” Alear placed a hand on the girl’s chest. “I made a promise to your father… and I’m not going to break it!”

She couldn’t dispel the curse, but she could direct the attack to herself. Just like in that moment at Lythos Castle, she was prepared to risk it all without hesitation. She thought that she wasn’t going to go through this again, but it's a bit funny how Fate works.

“Sorry, Marth… If I survive, I accept any scolding from you. If I don’t, tell Veyle, Vander, and the others that I’m sorry… and tell my partner that I love them.”

“Alear, wait…!” Marth reappeared, panic rising in his voice. “What are you doing?!”

“This… Hyah!”

She shouted before diverting Anankos’s attack to hit her instead. Pain shot throughout all of her body, and then everything went dark.

Corrin’s Treehouse, Astral Plane - Present day.

“Divine Dragon Monarch… What is that? Are you truly a dragon?”

Corrin paused for a moment, remembering Izana’s words.

“Wait, it couldn’t be… Are you the dragon I’m told to see?” He murmured. “Archduke Izana, before his passing, was told by the gods that I’m supposed to meet a dragon. They may be the key for me to end this senseless war and defeat our true enemy.”

“Wait, Corrin… Don’t tell me that you’re believing this woman,” Leo raised an eyebrow. “She appears human to me. How are we to know she’s telling the truth?”

“I lost my dragonstone some time ago. I can no longer transform just like my kin,” Alear shook her head. “I understand that it’s hard to believe me, but I haven’t lied about my position.”

“Lilith appears to trust you, and she was the one who brought us here. Still, it’s hard to believe that you arrived in the deeprealms just in time to save Kana,” the younger prince rubbed his chin. “You must have some sort of proof of your lineage and station.”

“I hate to admit it, but I’m with Prince Leo on this,” Takumi eyed Alear incredulously. “I don’t trust this girl.”

“That’s fine,” Alear shook her head. “I’m only here to tell my story. It’s not my place to tell you how to feel. Regardless of what you all may think of me, I still plan to do what I came here to do.”

“How about we continue your story before we lose focus?” Corrin sighed at the two boys. “Leo, Takumi… We’re all on the same side, so we shouldn’t be rude to our guests.”

“I never said we were on the same side,” Prince Leo crossed his arms. “I’m only here to learn more about this invisible enemy. If it weren’t for Odin’s pestering, I wouldn’t have come.”

“I know, but as your older brother, I want to make sure my siblings are well-behaved,” Corrin frowned at Leo. “Now, please… show your respects to Queen Alear.”

“Fine, Fine… I’m sorry, Queen Alear,” Takumi grumbled.

“Tch… You’re pulling the older brother card already,” Leo snarled. “Fine… You have my apologies, your majesty. Please continue.”

“You can just call me Alear. I don’t mind,” Alear smiled at the brothers. “As I was saying… I’m the Divine Dragon Monarch of Lythos, a nation in Elyos. I can’t remember my true age, but I’ve been alive for over a thousand years. Although I’ve been asleep for most of that time.”

“A thousand?!” Takumi’s eyes widened. “That can’t be… You don't look any older than me!”

“From your wording, I think it’s safe to say that you’re not one of the first dragons,” Leo raised an eyebrow. “What even is a Divine Dragon…?”

“Divine Dragons are one of the many dragon tribes, at least to my knowledge,” Alear answered, but with a hint of uncertainty. “Truth be told, I don’t much know about dragon kind… I don’t have my memories from before, and I’m the last of the Divine Dragons. My mother died shortly after I was awakened, and I had to become her successor.”

“Ah… So, you’ve lost your mother as well,” Corrin averted his gaze. “I’m sorry for your loss. I, too, lost my mother not too long ago.”

“Thank you, but I’ll be fine. I want to honor her memory to the best of my abilities,” Alear paused for a moment. “Even if I’m not a full blooded Divine Dragon, I still want to become the best Monarch… and that’s why I’m here.”

“If you cannot transform, there must be something that you use to prove your identity,” Leo tapped his arm. “We need something tangible. My brother is overly trusting, and that has its repercussions, so you can understand why I’m hesitant.”

“I don’t have my dragonstone, but… hmm… What can prove my identity…?” Alear tapped her foot. “Marth, what do you think?”

“Marth? What are you…?”

Corrin flinched as a blue spirit suddenly appeared before the group, standing beside Alear.

“Ah!!”

“What in the world?!” Leo shot up.

“Eep!! Brother, it’s a g-ghost…!!” Sakura screamed before grabbing onto Takumi’s shoulder.

“Sakura, you’re going to tear my shirt…! Oboro just mended this for me!”

“Interesting,” Azura hummed, rubbing her chin. “It’s some sort of summon…”

“Leave it to Lady Azura to remain unpreturbed,” Jakob held a hand over his head. “Good heavens…”

“It’s part of her charm,” Camilla nodded in agreement.

Everyone, excluding Azura and Selena, was visibly shaken by the sudden appearance of this spirit. He appeared as a regular man, but he had a visible aura, and he was hovering above the ground.

“Marth, how should I prove my identity as a Divine Dragon?” Alear asked the spirit, innocently. “I don’t mind if they believe me to be human, but it might make the conversation easier if we get that out of the way…”

“Erm… Alear? I think there’s no need for that,” the spirit pointed at the group. “They seem pretty convinced, already.”

Alear blinked before turning to see most of the group staring at her with wide eyes.

“Oh… Oh, right. I should have started with the Emblems,” she smiled sheepishly. “My apologies for the scare, you guys…”

“What in the world are you?!” Corrin exclaimed. “Who… What is that?!”

“It might be a long story, but to keep it short. This is my partner, Emblem Marth. He can be summoned through the use of this ring,” Alear raised her hand, showing a ring. “Emblems are a complicated thing to explain… since we’re kind of the same.”

“Wait, what are you talking about?” Corrin scratched his head. “You can take a form like that?!”

“Something like that,” she chuckled. “I could transform if you still don’t𑁋”

“P-Please, don’t…” Sakura stammered while hiding behind Takumi.

“Human or Dragon, you’re not normal… That much is certain,” Leo massaged his temples. “Forgive me for starting a rabbit hole that I wasn’t prepared for… We’re getting off topic.”

“Leo’s right… I think we should save the Emblem talk for later,” Corrin laughed nervously. “I want to know about the threat you’re dealing with, and I want to know if you’re the dragon I was told to see…”

“I’m not sure if I’m related to your journey, but I’m willing to help you in return for your hospitality,” Alear scratched her cheek.

“I still don’t know why I’m here,” Selena groaned. “I feel like deadweight in this conversation…”

“Now, Now… Selena. We still don’t know if you’re hiding anything from us. Anything that might make me upset,” Camilla sighed softly. “Anything that would make me… obligated to punish you.”

“D-Don’t even joke like that!” Selena’s face paled. “Seriously, I have nothing to say about this girl with the weird hair and eyes.”

“Selena, please…” Corrin held up his hands, trying to calm down the mercenary.

“It’s alright, Lord Corrin… My hair and eyes are a bit strange, but I’ve grown to like them,” Alear chuckled. “Unfortunately, I don’t have any recollection of meeting this young girl.”

“See? We’ve never met,” Selena said bluntly. “She just reminded me of a familiar face from my past. That’s all. Can I leave now?”

Corrin was curious about Selena’s story, but it seemed that not even Camilla would get the mercenary to speak any further. She has always been an enigmatic girl, despite her bold personality… When Corrin decided not to join Nohr or Hoshido, Selena was one of the first people to approach him after his trip to Valla. She somehow managed to convince Camilla, of all people, to hear out his story.

“Just who is this girl…?”

The Halidom of Ylisse, Outskirts of Ylisstol - Five Years Ago - A few days after Alear’s confrontation with Lilith.

Severa sighed deeply, rolling her shoulders. It has only been a short time since Grima’s defeat, and yet she didn’t have much time to celebrate. As much as she wanted to spend time with the past versions of her parents, she had to go out on her own. She wanted to improve at being a better friend to a certain someone.

Unfortunately, she wasn’t alone…

“Why so glum, Severa? You should be happy that we’re finally at peace!” Inigo patted the girl on the back. “Now, turn that frown upside down…!”

“Yeah, Yeah… Shut it,” Severa lowered her gaze to the ground.

“Ah, I know the true reason behind our sharp-tongued friend’s woes!” Owain said, walking beside the two mercenaries. “She misses the company of my dear cousin𑁋GAH!!”

Severa silenced Owain, elbowing him in the gut.

“I’m not upset! Jeez, I can’t spend some time thinking to myself?!” She huffed at the two boys.

“I suppose it’s only natural… We had a rough two years,” Inigo folded his hands behind his head. “Imagine my surprise when I learned of my father’s origins.”

“Ngh… There’s also our new friends,” Owain rubbed his sides. “I must admit… It has been quiet ever since they left.”

“Aww… Owain misses his little crush,” Inigo grinned. “That swordswoman and wyvern rider were quite fetching, so you have good taste. Their liege was pretty cute as well.”

“Dark Heroes do not have crushes!” Owain grumbled with flushed cheeks. “You’re one to talk about crushes… You asked out most of the girls in that group… and they all said no.”

Severa rolled her eyes.

“Who cares about all of that? I’m just thinking about where to go from here… It’s nothing that complicated.”

“You do have a point,” Inigo hummed. “I’m glad the others have a place here… I do worry about Lucina. She hasn’t stopped searching for you-know-who.”

“My plans haven’t changed… I travel the lands to control my dark powers,” Owain held a hand over his face. “I have reached the pinnacle of my swordsmanship… I believe it’s time for Owain Dark to take a different path!”

“At least you have a goal, I guess…” Severa shrugged. “Hm? What’s going on over there?”

The red-haired mercenary noticed a hooded man sitting by himself next to the road. She saw that the man was mumbling something incoherent to himself.

“How did I end up here…? I must have gone too far… Maybe I should have gone to…”

“What’s up with that guy?” Severa whispered to the two, stopping to watch the crazed man from behind a nearby tree

“He sounds just as delusional as Owain,” Inigo murmured.

“Hey, I resent that!”

“No… I have to do something… I need to find allies. I need to help Corrin…”

“Wait, what did he say?!” Severa’s eyes widened. “He couldn't mean that Corrin… could he?”

“Lady Corrin?” Inigo raised an eyebrow, grinning. “Maybe this time I could get that tea date…”

“Forget the dates…! Don’t you remember the promise?!” Owain shook his head. “This is it, isn’t it?”

Severa frowned, remembering the words of a certain someone.

“If fate somehow guides you to my original self, I want you to support them… I want you to stay by their side, no matter what path they may take.”

“Bah… So much for taking it easy,” Severa groaned before leaving her hiding spot and approaching the hooded man. “Hey, you.”

“Hm? Wait, you’re…?!”

“It sounds like you know who we are… That saves time,” she crossed her arms. “Now, let’s talk business.”

Chapter Text

??? - Five Years Ago.

Alear slowly opened her eyes, finding herself in a vaguely familiar place. Unfortunately, the fact that she remembered this place gave her no comfort. After all, it was the one place she didn’t want to return to.

“That tree… This garden… Ah, I remember now,” Alear sighed. “I died again… Even I couldn’t survive an attack like that.”

She accepted this as a potential outcome during the search for the Emblems. It only surprised her that she couldn’t survive in the short time she was away from Elyos. She didn’t regret her actions, but she did curse her weakness for being unable to achieve anything after the war.

“I achieved so much and yet this is where I fall,” she closed her eyes. “I’m sorry, Veyle… I’m sorry, everyone. I failed you all as a friend and a Queen.”

“That’s not true, Alear. You still have much to do.”

She opened her eyes, spotting a young man in the distance. He was dressed in white, not too dissimilar to her clothing, and he had blue hair similar to her mother's. He approached the young Queen, shaking his head.

“This isn’t where your story ends.”

“Who… Who are you? Why does it feel like we’ve met somewhere before?”

“I’m… I’m just a nameless dragon who will be forgotten by history,” the young man frowned. “You shouldn’t stress yourself over me.”

“You’ve lost your name…? That’s horrible,” Alear lowered her gaze to the grassy plains.

“I just said… Ah, never mind. You’re not the type to ignore the plights of others. You’re just like her,” the young man crossed his arms.

“Her?”

“A fiery red woman with the passion to match,” he chuckled. “She helped my world, even without asking for anything. However, That girl’s story lies elsewhere and is of no importance to yours. You still have much to do, Queen Alear.”

“But I died… and even if I do return, I worry that I might not be of use to Anankos,” Alear sighed once more. “Am I truly fit to be queen?”

“You haven’t died, and you are worthy of your position,” the young man gestured towards the tree. “You must focus and return yourself to your body. Your place is not here. Not yet.”

“I’m not sure what’s going on, but I don’t plan on giving up if I can help it,” Alear took a deep breath. “Thanks, sir… Although you must have something you want to be called.”

“...Blue,” he averted his gaze. “It’s an unoriginal name, but… A kindred spirit inspired me.”

“Blue. That’s a nice name. Anyway, I give you my thanks… I hope we meet again in the future.”

“That girl said something similar…” Blue murmured. “Sorry, but we won’t meet again. In fact, we haven’t met in the first place. Good luck, your majesty.”

Alear blinked as the blue-haired man vanished into thin air. She attempted to track him, but the mysterious man was nowhere to be found.

“Strange… but was he telling the truth? Am I not dead?”

She asked herself as she approached the massive tree in the center of this ethereal world. She wasn’t sure where she was going, but it was better than staying still.

“...I have to return. Even if I’m not the best Queen, I need to return to the others. I need to help Anankos…”

“Oh, Alear… I wish you’d have more confidence in yourself.”

Alear froze as she heard a familiar voice call out to her. She slowly turned to see a regal-looking dragon appearing from behind the tree. Her vision blurred as the tears made it hard to see the woman.

“M-Mother…”

“You are my child and my successor. I entrusted the future to you,” Lumera said with a comforting smile. “Even if you make mistakes, I believe in you to continue protecting everything under the beautiful skies.”

She wanted to embrace her. She wanted to run over to her and never let go. There was so much she wanted to do, but deep down, she knew that she couldn’t.

“You cannot stay here, Alear,” Lumera said, seemingly reading her daughter’s mind. “I haven’t forgotten our promise, but today isn’t that day.”

Alear inhaled deeply, wiping the tears away.

“I know…” she said in a weak voice. “Still, it was good to hear from you… even if this is just a dream. I will make you proud, Mother.”

“You already have…”

Alear watched her mother disappear from the area, leaving her alone in this world.

“...Alright. If Veyle can do this, so can I. Let’s get back to Marth,” she closed her eyes, putting an end to this endless dream.

Kingdom of Valla, Canyon Valley, sometime after Alear’s sacrifice.

“Ngh…”

“Ah, she’s waking up!”

Alear groaned as she slowly came to. She opened her eyes to see a blue-haired girl and a certain Emblem hovering above her. She noticed that she was in some sort of cave instead of the floating Isles from earlier.

“Alear… Thank the gods that you’re okay,” Marth sighed in relief. “Don’t scare me like that again…!”

“Where… am I? What happened…?”

“You took the attack meant for me,” Lilith shook her head. “You threw your life away for a stranger… Your heart stopped beating! Why did you do that?!”

“...It’s like I said. I made a promise,” Alear winced. “Ngh… My body…”

She glanced down at her form, noticing a familiar glow. She sat up, staring at her hair, noticing the pure blue locks. It was hard to describe this feeling for the Divine Dragon Monarch. She wasn’t in any serious pain, but her body was borderline unresponsive. It took some effort just to move her limbs.

“What…? I’m in my Emblem form… but how?”

“If I had to guess… You were able to avoid death by transferring your soul back into your ring. It could explain why your heart stopped beating,” Marth crossed his arms. “It’s just a theory… After all, you’re the first Emblem to have a physical form.”

“I feel strange… My body is struggling to respond to me,” Alear frowned, shaking her arm. “I can’t seem to change back either. Ah, well… At least, I didn’t fall asleep for thousands of years again.”

“Your body must be taking its time to recover,” Marth extended a hand to Alear. “We must get you somewhere to rest.”

“In due time…,” Alear pulled herself off the ground and then glanced at Lilith. “Are you hurt anywhere?”

“I’m… I’m fine,” Lilith leaned against the walls of the cave. “King Anankos has tossed me aside like trash… What should I do?”

“You should live. Live for your Father and Brother,” Alear smiled weakly as Marth supported her. “It doesn’t feel good fighting family. I know that more than anyone.”

“I don’t get it… You almost died for me, and you’re treating it so casually,” Lilith averted her gaze. “I… No one has ever treated me so kindly before.”

“Well, there’s a first time for everything.”

Alear chuckled before slowly extending her hand, placing it on top of Lilith’s head.

“I’m glad… I’m so glad that you’re okay. You remind me of my little sister,” She chuckled before ruffling her hair.

“Ah…” Lilith’s cheeks burned red. “Enough about that. We… We have to get you to safety. It won’t be long until the Vallites find us.”

‘It’s a shame… I came here to save this world, but now I’m the one who needs saving,” Alear shrugged. “Is there a way out of Valla?”

“I know of a way,” Lilith said before running up to support Alear’s other side. “I think I know a group who can help us. The Astral Dragons…”

“Oh? What can you tell me about the Astral Dragons?”

“They can freely travel in and out of the astral plane. It’s their home and they’ve served as its guardians for a long time,” Lilith closed her eyes. “I’m no longer connected to Anankos… so I must receive their aid.”

“Well, at least our journey hasn’t changed,” Alear sighed softly. “Even if I may need to spend time to rest and recover. I’m useless like this.”

“Then allow me to support you, Miss… I’ll bring you to your destination. This was all my doing, and I shall repay this debt for as long as it takes.”

“You can just call me Alear, and there’s no need for all of that. It’s just nice that we get to talk without the violence…”

Lilith remained silent as she, along with Marth, helped Alear walk through the dark cave. The only sounds were their footsteps and the constant water dripping from the ceiling. The silence lasted for almost a minute until the young dragon opened her mouth again.

“Could you… Could you tell me more about your sister? Are we really that alike?”

“Hehe…” Alear chuckled. “If I had to answer… I imagine that you two would be the best of friends.”

“Friends… I’ve never had friends...”

“Well, you have two now,” Alear nodded. “Marth and I will be your first friends.”

“I… I would actually like that. Thank you, Alear… Thank you for keeping my father’s promise.”

Fort Corrin, Astral Plane - Present Day.

“That’s… That’s a lot to take in.”

Corrin grimaced, struggling to digest the information revealed to him. He knew of the various threats from the invisible soldiers, but he didn’t realize there were more threats in hiding. It was difficult to believe, but Alear’s tone immediately changed upon speaking of the threat she was chasing.

Truth be told, the entire mood changed the moment Selena left the treehouse after getting Camilla’s permission.

“You’re telling me that this… Dark Emblem is just as bad as the mastermind behind the war?” Leo narrowed his eyes. “Perhaps even worse?”

“That’s right. The Dark Emblems are not something to underestimate. They contain powers well beyond your comprehension,” Alear shook her head. “The Dark Emblem I’m chasing… is likely hiding within the Astral Plane or one of the deeprealms.”

“So what you’re saying is that one of the other kids is in danger,” Takumi frowned, crossing his arms. “That’s concerning… Hinata’s kid is in the deeprealms. I don’t want anything to happen to my retainer’s son.”

“Dwyer’s such a lazy whelp… I imagine he’d sleep through the disaster, knowing him,” Jakob shrugged. “Still, he’s still just a boy… at least the last time I’ve visited his deeprealm.”

“I-I’m worried about Caeldori,” Sakura said in a shaky voice. “I can’t let anything happen to the daughter of my close friends…”

“Odin and Niles will most likely lose their minds, knowing their daughters might be in trouble,” Leo rubbed his chin. “That is, if you’re telling the truth, Lady Alear. How are we certain that your goal isn’t to deter us from confronting our invisible foe?”

“Because I plan to handle this threat on my own,” Alear said without hesitation. “I refuse to pull Corrin’s attention away from the war.”

“What?! How could you defeat such a foe on your own?” Leo blinked. “Are you mad?!”

“This threat is related to my world… so I must take responsibility,” Alear pointed at the spirit behind her. “Marth and I should be able to handle this Dark Emblem alone. This isn’t a matter of pride. I just wouldn’t feel right accepting your help.”

“Is that why Lilith never brought this up?” Corrin lowered her gaze to the floor. “It’s true that our entrance to Valla may close soon, so I don’t have time to put all my efforts into another foe.”

“This is rather conflicting… We must focus on ending the war, but it was our fault for leaving the children in those realms,” Azura closed her eyes, her expression rarely changing. “If you’re speaking the truth, your Majesty… then we must do our part.”

“Azura…” Corrin smiled at his friend’s words. “I agree. I can’t sit by and do nothing… It’s like we said earlier. We’re going to help each other.”

“So you believe this woman’s story,” Leo hummed. “...That’s well and all, but the war is still ongoing. It won’t be long until my brother and the High Prince of Hoshido face off again… Xander’s not one to back down, especially when it comes to protecting Nohr and our father.”

“Ryoma’s pretty stubborn too,” Takumi nodded, voicing his agreement with his fellow Prince. “Might be even more stubborn than Hinoka when it comes to protecting Corrin…”

“I don’t want Ryoma and the others to get hurt… but I don’t want the children to get hurt either,” Sakura said, struggling to meet everyone’s gazes. “W-We should… Um… Maybe we should… send a few of us to help Ms. Alear… and Mr. Marth… Ah, but it’s probably a stupid idea…”

“...No, I wouldn’t say that, Princess Sakura,” Leo folded his hands behind his back. “That might just work… Divine and Conquer could work with this army’s current size. You’re quite brilliant for a shrine maiden, Princess.”

“O-Oh! It’s nothing, really…” Sakura smiled sheepishly.

“Ugh, stop trying to flirt with my sister, Prince Leo!” Takumi growled. “You’re just as bad as your retainer…!”

“What did you say?! I was not flirting…! I was just giving a compliment!” Leo stammered with red cheeks.

“Alright, settle down, children…” Camilla held up her hands. “Well, now you see it, Queen Alear. We’re going to help you, whether you like it or not. After all, we need one of us to confirm your story.”

“Everyone…”

Alear chuckled, rubbing the back of her head.

“I suppose I have a bad habit of not accepting help after becoming Queen… Thank you for your assistance,” she bowed her head. “I will be more than happy to have a few of you along!”

“We should discuss who we’re sending out there,” Jakob adjusted his tie. “I, for one, cannot leave Lord Corrin’s side. I’m his only servant, excluding the old bastard, remaining after Flora had returned to the Ice Tribe. Not to mention my other co-worker is now married to my lord. Fortunately, Felicia being preoccupied with Milord's private needs had lessened the load and the need to make sure she hadn’t broken any dishes...”

“J-Jakob… Could you not word my marriage like that?” Corrin scratched his head, chuckling awkwardly. “You’re embarrassing me in front of Queen Alear…”

“Ah… I believe I have someone to nominate for this task,” Camilla raised her hand, smiling. “I’m sure that she’d be happy to join you, Queen Alear.”

“Oh? Who is it?”

Fort Corrin, The Nohrian Armory - Minutes after Selena’s departure from the treehouse.

“Selena, why did you vouch for that strange girl?”

Selena unsheathed her newly purchased sword, inspecting its sharpness. It has been some time since she has upgraded her weaponry, and since the Astral Plane seemingly has everything, she might as well make use of it. Now that Camilla had left her alone, she was able to focus on what’s truly important: Shopping.

“Lady Kana really liked the girl. I just didn’t want Lady Camilla’s niece to be upset,” she shrugged before doing a few practice swings. “Beruka, you’re not going to intimidate me with that glare of yours.”

“...I’m not glaring.”

Selena rolled her eyes before turning to face her partner.

“You usually don’t approach me like this, Ms. Gloomy.”

“I’m curious about your connection with that Alear woman,” Beruka stared blankly at the taller girl. “That’s all.”

“I don’t have a connection with that woman… She’s not the person I once knew,” she sighed as she sheathed her weapon. “She’s just a stranger with a familiar face. Happy, now?”

“I rarely feel happiness.”

“Sheesh, way to bring the mood down… You’re just like that girl in a way, too,” Selena shrugged. “She’s a bit tormented and terrible with emotions.”

“...I didn’t come here to get insulted again,” Beruka averted her gaze. “It’s just strange.”

“What is?”

“You’re very abrasive to everyone who isn’t Lady Camilla,” the assassin said, closing her eyes. “It was the first time… since our meeting that you treated someone with a slither of kindness without a backhanded compliment...”

“Okay, ouch… I’m not that mean,” Selena paused. “Okay, maybe I am… and I’m trying to work on that. It relates to my friend that I’ve talked about.”

“You’re improving… somewhat.”

“Gee, thanks,” Selena deadpanned.

“I’m serious. We’ve been retainers for a few years, and I know change when I see it,” Beruka turned to the rack of axes. “I’m curious… Why do you want to improve so much for your friend? What drives you?”

“It’s because I tried to kill her once,” Selena said in a quiet voice. “I’ve been awful to her for so long and yet… she saw me as one of her closest friends…”

“Ah, I see… I don’t have such problems. I don’t have friends to begin with, making it easier for me to kill without remorse.”

“What? Are we not friends?”

Beruka furrowed her eyebrows.

“...I suppose we have some sort of bond. We both care for Lady Camilla above all else.”

“H-Hey, you’re making it sound like we’re in love with our liege… Jeez,” Selena rolled her eyes. “I care about Lady Camilla too, but there’s another princess that I…”

She grumbled the last few words, trying not to think about home or everyone else back there.

“Oh…” Beruka’s eyes widened as she turned to Selena. “It was nice knowing you, Selena.”

“Huh? What are you𑁋”

“There you are, Selena~”

She felt a hand grab her by her collar. The mercenary gulped before noticing a certain Princess behind her.

“Come with me, will you? We have much to discuss.”

Princess Camilla smiled before yanking on Selena’s collar, dragging her away from Beruka.

“W-What did I do?! Hey, if it’s about what I just said, it was a joke! You know that I care about my liege! I care even more than Beruka does… Hey! Beruka, are you just going to stand there?!”

Beruka responded by putting her hands together.

“I’ll pray for you, Selena. Here’s hoping you come back as a dog in your next life.”

“What?!”

Valm, The Mila Tree - Five Years Ago

“Ugh… Why did we have to cross an entire continent…? When I said we’d talk business, you could have done it at Ylisse!”

Severa panted heavily, holding her knees as she finished the long trek to the Mila Tree.

“Ah, it’s nice to be back,” Inigo hummed. “Brings me back some memories… Most of them were life-threatening, but I still cherish some of those memories.”

“Heh… Such a long destination is no issue for the exalted hero, shrouded in darkness,” Owain laughed.

“You three actually came… Sorry for being difficult,” Anankos appeared in front of the trio, smiling. “My powers are much stronger here. I need this strength to aid you in your journey.”

“What is this journey, anyway? We know we have to aid Lady Corrin, but beyond that, we’re clueless,” Inigo raised an eyebrow.

“Lady…? Um… Corrin is male in my world,” Anankos tilted his head.

“What?! But… I want to see that beautiful maiden just one more time,” Inigo’s face paled. The swordsman dropped to his knees, filled with despair. “Lady Corrin…!”

“Male, female, I don’t care! We’ve made a promise to help Corrin, and that’s what we’re going to do!” Severa frowned. “Anyway, let’s get right to talking business.”

“I can’t say much… Not here. All you must know is that I wish for you three to aid my son in another world. My world is a land plagued by war and conflict… It will be a dangerous journey, you three. I must ask again… are you certain that you wish to join me?”

“Our answer won’t change, Mr. Anankos,” Owain said in a rare moment of seriousness. “We owe our peace to Emblem Corrin. The last thing we can do is help her counterpart.”

Inigo sniffled before wiping his eyes.

“T-They’re right… We cannot ignore the plight of a fair maiden.”

“I don’t go back on my promises… Corrin may be a pain, but she’s our pain,” Severa sighed, placing her hands on her hips. “Our answers will always be yes…”

“...Alright, then. Thank you, everyone… and also, please stand still.”

“Huh?”

Anankos, without hesitation, roared before casting a spell right at the trio. Severa flinched before noticing that she felt no pain.

“I don’t feel any different… What did you… Wait…”

Severa glanced down, noticing her reddish-orange locks had been replaced with crimson red.

“M-My hair…! Aw, I really liked my daddy’s hair color…”

“Ah! My brand! It’s gone!’ Owain glanced at his shoulders; his eyes widened. “What sorcery is this?!

“Hmm… I suppose I could handle this hair color,” Inigo messed with his hair. “Is there a reason why we had to change appearance?”

“It’s important for you three not to reveal your origins in the world I’m sending you to. You will take on new names and identities. Odin, Laslow, and Selena… Those are your new identities in this world,” Anankos nodded. “Soon, you will receive new clothes and be given power to survive this war-torn land.”

“What?! So I packed all my cute dresses for nothing,” Severa murmured. “I mean, I could make them work, but… still...”

“Odin… Odin… Odin Dark rolls off the tongue very easily,” Owain laughed. “Odin Dark’s new adventures start now!”

“I can’t wait to see what kind of beautiful women we’d meet in this new world,” Inigo grinned. “They might be able to help me forget Lady Corrin… my beautiful flower…”

“I… I don’t know how to feel about you saying that about my child,” Anankos chuckled awkwardly. “The plan was for me to take you to my world immediately, but… I fear that something may have gone wrong.”

“What now?” Severa asked, twirling a finger around her new hair.

“You three weren’t the first ones I’ve recruited… There’s a dangerous threat lingering within my world, and I asked for the aid of a mighty dragon to aid us. However, I cannot seem to sense her energy… The last time I left her… She was beset by enemies…”

“You don’t think your friend is…?” Owain frowned.

Everyone stood in silence, realizing what their future employer was implying with his Dragon ally. At that moment, Severa now knew the dangers that may await her and her two friends.

“...I must prepare for the worst-case scenario. We need more allies,” Anankos curled his hand into a fist.

“Do you think we should have asked the others for help?” Inigo questioned. “We have a certain red-haired tactician and commander who would love to go across worlds…”

“No… I think it’s best we do not involve more individuals in this world,” Anankos shook his head. “I don’t like this idea, but we may have to go to El… Wait… Everyone, ready your weapons!”

The three swordswielders unsheathed their weapons without hesitation. Severa’s eyes darted around the area before spotting a horde of undead soldiers appear from the top of the tree.

“What are Risen… No, wait… Oh gods,” Owain muttered, his face drenched in sweat.

“Why are they here?!” Inigo’s expression darkened.

“Oh no… Not these creeps again!” Severa screamed in frustration. “Are you kidding me?!”

Severa, Inigo, and Owain all had the same thoughts in their minds—a rare moment between the swordsmen with different ideals and personalities. The three friends shouted this very thought in unison, their voices filled with the same anxiety and dread.

“““Why are the Corrupted back?!”””

Chapter Text

Valm, The Mila Tree - Five Years ago.

“This is just our luck… Why do we have to face the Corrupted?!”

Severa grumbled, struggling to remain calm while avoiding the undead soldier’s spear. The mercenary sidestepped the Corrupted’s stab before kicking her opponent.

“Piss off!”

“This is all my fault!”

Anankos hovered above her and the others, firing spells at the incoming soldiers.

“...I think I know who could have sent them. It’s my Dark Emblem foe. I believe he wants me killed,” the hooded man hovered towards Owain, blasting an axe-wielding Corrupted that got too close.

“Dark Emblems… Don’t tell me that’s the threat we have to fight,” Inigo parried the Corrupted’s overhead swing.

“No. This is not a threat you three can defeat on your own. I already got the Divine Dragon killed from my cowardice,” Anankos shook his head as he covered Owain’s back. “We need to flee… We can’t waste our time here…”

“Are you kidding?!” Severa snapped before head-butting the same spearman. “We’re not leaving these things here in our world!”

“Have no fear, friends! If we combine our powers and let our souls ablaze, we shall prevail!” Owain said, cutting down another Corrupted. “These numbers are child's play to𑁋”

A roar silenced the swordman’s speech. Severa felt her stomach drop as she turned to see a giant corrupted wyrm heading their way. The same type of enemy that not even Falchion could defeat.

“You just had to open your mouth,” Severa groaned. “Thanks a lot, Owain… You think our combined powers can handle that thing?!”

“Well… Erm… Mr. Anankos?”

“Sorry… I’m not as capable a fighter in my human form,” Anankos smiled sheepishly. “It’s a miracle that I’m lasting this long being away from my world.”

“...We’re doomed, aren’t we?” Owain broke character.

Severa clenched her jaw, raising her sword to face the giant creature. The beast itched closer, opening its mouth, preparing a breath attack. However, just as the beast was about to strike…

“Arcfire!”

Flames erupted out of nowhere, engulfing the corrupted wyrm and many of the remaining undead soldiers. Severa yelped, jumping back in time to avoid the sudden fire spell.

“What?!”

She turned her head to the sky, noticing a hooded mage descending to the ground, landing right in front of the group. What stood out to her was the familiar-looking coat. She only knew three individuals in this world who wore that coat.

“Thank goodness, I wasn’t too late,” the hooded mage sighed in relief. “I didn’t expect our reunion to be like this… It’s a good thing I was in the area.”

The mage turned to face the group, pulling back his hood to reveal the face of a young man with fiery red hair.

“Whoa, you guys look different… What’s with the hair dye?”

“M-Morgan?! What are you doing here?!” Severa blinked a few times.

“Do you mean right now or…in general?” Morgan raised an eyebrow before lifting his tome. “One moment. Let me finish the stragglers for you. I’ve been practicing this move...”

Severa stepped back, staring at the boy channeling dark and thunder magic as one.

“I need to thank those two for this idea…! Shadow Bolt!!”

Morgan shouted before combining both anima and dark magic, firing an intense blast at the wounded wyrm, turning it and the remaining enemies to dust.

“Good thing I still had some pure water on me,” he hummed, watching the destruction. “That attack wouldn’t have killed them if I hadn’t used some.”

Morgan turned to the four, rubbing the back of his head.

“Sorry for stealing the spotlight, you guys…”

“Incredible,” Inigo whistled, sheathing his sword. “You’ve improved, my friend.”

“We weren’t really fighting to show off, you know…” Severa sighed. “Thanks for that, by the way.”

“Shadow… Bolt… That was… incredible! Morgan, you genius!” Owain squealed. “You have to show me more of your moves, friend!”

“Friend… It still feels weird hearing you guys call me that after everything,” Morgan scratched his head. “I was in the middle of my travels when I heard fighting coming from nearby… I’m glad you all are okay.”

“A friend of yours?” Anankos dusted himself off.

“Yeah, this is Morgan,” Inigo then snapped his fingers. “Wait! We can have Morgan’s help! With his magic and tactics, we won’t have a problem in the other world!”

“That’s not a bad idea,” Severa crossed her arms. “The only mage we have is Owain, and he’s a novice… We could use someone with Morgan’s skill.”

“Hm? What are you talking about?”

The trio decided to fill Morgan in on everything, telling the tactician about Anankos’ job and the problem they have. It took time, but Severa felt comfortable enough to forgive the young boy for his past actions. If there was anyone she could rely on to help them, Morgan was at the top of that list. There was also Lucina, but the princess was difficult to find currently. 

“Hm… So you’re helping Emblem Corrin’s original with a dire threat? I guess that explains the disguises,” Morgan rubbed his chin. “It’s also concerning that the Corrupted and Dark Emblems are involved, too.”

“Right, so that’s why we need your help!” Owain patted the boy on the back. “Come with us, friend!”

“...Thanks for the offer, but I’ll pass,” Morgan shook his head, smiling weakly. “I don’t believe I’ve redeemed myself yet. I want to stay here and protect this world. It’s what Father would have wanted for me. It’s what they would have wanted for me.”

“C’mon, Morgan… You can’t keep beating yourself up,” Severa frowned. “It’s been almost two years… You have to forgive yourself. Stop being stubborn.”

“Even so, I want to protect the world my parents loved… I would love to help, but my place is here,” Morgan chuckled. “Sorry, guys.”

“Hey, it’s fine!” Inigo nodded with a smile. “At least you’re back to your usual self. The dark and gloomy look doesn’t suit you.”

“Yes, Yes, I know… My ‘twin’ said something similar,” Morgan glanced around. “I’ll stay around these parts and search for the Corrupted. I should be enough to handle the stragglers. I would prefer not to get her involved.”

“Thank you, young man… and my apologies,” Anankos bowed his head. “Do not worry. Once I leave this world, the Corrupted should leave this world alone. Unlike Sombron, my foe seems to be only focused on me at the moment.”

“How do you…? Ah, never mind,” Morgan scratched his head. “I’ll keep this a secret from everyone if I ever run into them. Our friends deserve this peacetime.”

“You got that right… Somehow, only we’re stupid enough to throw ourselves into more fighting,” Severa sighed. “It’s almost a bit morbid…”

“Hehe… Well, it’s nice seeing you all again… and I hope this isn’t our last meeting. Please, you guys… Please come back safely.”

“Of course! I have no intention of ending the adventures of Odin Dark and friends prematurely with a tragic death,” Owain posed dramatically. “He dons a new name and identity, but his exalted blood burns with a fiery passion! This azure flame will never𑁋”

“...He means to say we’re going to be alright,” Inigo chuckled. “Farewell, Morgan… and give my regards to the others if you see them.”

Morgan gave a thumbs up before putting his hood on, walking back down the Mila Tree. Severa stared at the young man’s form disappearing into the horizon.

“So much for having his help… and I don’t feel like going across the sea to get the other tactician’s help,” she turned to Anankos. “I guess we’re going to have to do with our current numbers.”

“No… We still have another place to find aid,” he shook his head. “We may need help from a world familiar with the Dark Emblems to aid us.”

“Eh?” Severa blinked. “Wait, you don’t mean…”

“I shouldn’t do this, but I want to do everything in my power to save Corrin, Lilith, and my world,” he curled his right hand into a fist. “Prepare yourselves, everyone. Our next destination is Elyos.”

Fort Corrin, Astral Plane, Throne Area - Present Day.

“I’m doing what?!”

Corrin smiled sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. Despite being a prince, he couldn’t help but lower his head to the red-haired retainer.

“We’re putting together a group to aid Queen Alear in protecting the deeprealms. Camilla nominated you as the leader of said group.”

“Me? You want me to go along with her?” Selena narrowed her eyes. “Why me of all people?!”

“Isn’t it obvious, dear?” Camilla appeared behind Selena, placing both hands on her shoulders. “You’re one of the closest to Alear, save for Lilith.”

“I said I don’t know her,” she averted her eyes. “Please don’t send me with her. This is cruel, even for you two…”

“Are you really that against this task?” Corrin asked with a raised eyebrow.

“I’ll do whatever Lady Camilla tells me to do, but I honestly don’t want to be around that woman,” Selena heaved a deep sigh. “I don’t know what you expect from me…”

“Camilla, are you sure we should put her up to this?” Corrin turned to his big sister.

“Selena’s my hardest worker. She will get any task done,” Camilla rubbed the girl’s shoulders. “She’s just being a little shy about the Queen.”

Corrin wasn’t sure if Camilla was just being affectionate or threatening to her retainer. He was leaning more towards the latter, but he never knew what to expect from his big sister…

“I don’t think that’s being shy,” he said, crossing his arms. “I understand if you wish not to accept the mission, Selena. I won’t let Camilla punish you for not doing something you’re uncomfortable with.”

“It’s not that I’m uncomfortable… I just would prefer to stay by my liege’s side,” Selena flinched from Camilla’s touch. “I’m her best retainer! I couldn’t bear leaving her side! T-That’s all…”

“Oh, but Selena…” Camilla frowned as she pulled Selena in close. “Aren’t you the godmother of a few of the children…”

“Geh…”

“Ophelia and Soleil, right?” Corrin nodded slowly, understanding Camilla’s reasoning. “You’re very close to those two. I think that’s why my big sister wanted you to look into the deeprealms.”

He knew that Sakura had a similar reason for wanting to join Alear. She was nervous around the queen, but she felt obligated to keep Caeldori safe. Selena likely had similar thoughts about how involved she was in raising the two girls.

“...I guess I am worried about those two,” Selena averted her gaze. “They’re just as lighthearted and absent-minded as their fathers. I would be a crappy guardian if I let anything happen to them. Grr…”

Selena shot up, slapping herself with both hands.

“Fine, Fine, twist my arm, why don’t ya? If Lady Camilla commands it, then I’ll go with this girl,” Selena bowed her head.

“Oh, that’s great!” Corrin sighed in relief.

“So… If I’m the leader of this thing… Does this mean I can have a say on who comes?”

“Well, we already have a few volunteers, but you’re welcome to make suggestions.”

“...Yeah, I have a few suggestions,” Selena grinned, her tone laced with malice. “I have a certain wyvern rider to get back at for leaving me hanging! Excuse me, Lord Corrin, Lady Camilla…”

The retainer continued grinning as she ran off in the direction of the armory.

“I… I don’t like the look on her face,” Corrin gulped. “Are we sure we can trust your retainers?”

“It’d be fine, Corrin! You just need to be on my good side, and those two won’t bite,” Camilla, without warning, pulled him into a tight embrace. “And I’d never want to hurt you, my baby brother!”

“C-Camilla, I can’t breathe…!”

Selena’s quarters - Present Day - An hour after Corrin’s meeting.

“Selena, our beautiful companion! It’s rare for you to call for us!”

Two men entered the room, their voices booming with energy. She had told them to come, but she would have preferred her fellow retainers to act more cordially when entering a lady’s room. Selena rubbed her temples, holding back the urge to shout at Laslow as he showered her with compliments.

“You’re late,” Selena said, crossing her arms. “I feel for Lord Xander and Lord Leo if they have to rely on you two to be on time.”

“Heh… It’s only natural for a dark sorcerer to arrive late. It keeps allies and foes on their toes, unprepared for what my next move will be!" Odin grunted as he clutched his chest dramatically. “Ngh…!! I feel a dark cloud hover above this very room…!! Is our dear Selena cursed?!”

“No, I’m not cursed… Wait, do you guys not know what’s going on?”

“We just came back from reconnaissance,” Laslow shook his head. “Also, I still need to check in with Lord Xander every so often. He labeled me as Nohr’s ambassador for these peace talks. Truth be told, it’s a superfluous title considering Peri has a similar title… Why do you say that?”

“Close the door first.”

Selena lifted a piece of paper, revealing a note. The only thing written on the note was one simple phrase.

“It’s about our homeland. Odin, do your thing.”

“Oh… Oh!!” Odin snapped his fingers before pulling a tome out of his bag. “On it!”

“It’s that serious, huh?” Laslow murmured before leaning against the wall. “We haven’t done this since our first years back in Nohr.”

“Odin’s ultimate silence spell ensnares this room!” Odin cleared his throat. “We are now able to speak with candor! Now what is on the mind of our dear Severa?!”

“I didn’t say you can call me that name,” Selena rolled her eyes. “Anyway, two things are going on… I guess I should go into the more dire threat. Do you guys remember what our employer said before we left home?”

“Inigo, please don’t flirt with the Queen?” Odin raised an eyebrow.

“You’re never going to let me live that down,” Laslow sighed, shaking his head.

“No, I’m talking about the… Dark Emblem,” Selena said in a whisper. “The thing our employer told us not to face alone?”

“Wait, you’re not saying that monster’s still out there?!” Odin said, his face turning pale.

“That bastard had to pick now of all times to make a move, huh?” Laslow’s expression darkened. “I thought our employer said we didn’t have to worry about them?”

“I wish that were true,” Selena shrugged. “Apparently, something is going on in the astral plane, and I think this Emblem is finally making its move. Unfortunately, that’s not the worst part…”

Selena took a deep breath before looking her lifelong friends in the eyes.

“The deeprealms might be compromised…”

“What?!” Laslow clenched his jaw. “So, you’re saying that Soleil’s in danger?!”

“Ophelia…” Odin curled his hands into fists. “She’s the last person I want involved in this…”

“I’m sorry, you two…” Selena frowned. “It was my idea to put your children into the deeprealms when time came to fulfill our promise…”

“No, it’s not your fault… We’re just as responsible for putting them in that realm,” Laslow’s expression softened. “It wouldn’t be productive to pin everything on just one of us...”

“How are we going to explain this to the others?” Odin sighed. “They’re just as close with the girls… H-How are we going to explain this to our wives?! The only maiden who could strike fear into the fearless sorcerer…”

“Hey, it’s going to be alright. I’ll handle this threat… Lady Camilla already ordered me to check the deeprealms,” Selena stood up, patting both men on the shoulders. “We’ll finish what our mutual friend started…”

“How do you plan on handling a threat on your own?” Laslow raised an eyebrow. “Didn’t he say we alone couldn’t face him?”

“Well… That leads into the second issue,” Selena said, withdrawing her hand. “I think I’ve figured out the identity of the dragon friend who was presumed dead…”

“Oh? Now you mention it, we didn’t get the chance to question him about his first ally,” Odin rubbed his chin. “Our mysterious maiden, hidden in the shadows… A nameless dragon, forgotten by history, but her actions remain𑁋”

“Who is it?” Laslow shoved Odin to the side as he lost himself in his ramblings. “I can’t deny that I’ve been curious about our employer’s first ally…”

“Lord Corrin and I came across a girl with multicolored hair and eyes.” Selena lowered her gaze to the ground. “She calls herself the Divine Dragon Monarch, Queen Alear of Lythos…”

“A-Alear?!” Laslow blinked. “She’s the mysterious dragon?!”

“That… How can that be?” Odin broke character. “The Alear we know… She’s not a…”

“Look, I don’t even know if she’s the same person… She doesn’t seem to remember any of us, and she’s much more soft spoken and optimistic than Ms. Gloomy,” Selena closed her eyes. “...I hope she isn’t the same person. I wouldn’t know how to take it…”

Silence hung over the room; the trio of friends stared at the ground, conflicted by these turn of events. Selena didn’t regret her actions, and she imagined the same could be said of her two friends. She came to this world to help it, and that much hasn’t changed. She refused to leave her partner’s promise unfulfilled.

“Bah, I won’t worry about this lady,” Selena heaved a deep sigh. “I’m more worried about this threat in the deeprealms.”

“We’re all worried,” Laslow flashed a smile. “You shouldn’t do this alone, Severa. We’re a team, my friend.”

“We cannot forget our other allies,” Odin regained a little of his energy. “It would be unfortunate if we left our boon companions out of this.”

“Eh… I don’t feel right bringing those guys into this. They’ve been through a lot,” Selena shrugged. “Still, it can’t be helped with your wives…”

“Ah, that reminds me! Tonight, we’re having dinner at Port Dia,” Laslow grinned at the two. “Would you two like to𑁋”

“No thanks,” Selena said without hesitation. “I have a lot of planning to do. Retainer stuff, you know.”

“I… Well, I had a big lunch, so…” Odin cleared his throat. “I humbly decline…”

“You’re no fun… I swear that the food we find will be palatable this time," Laslow paused. “Probably…”

“Well, it’s good knowing I got your help, you two… You guys are weird, but reliable,” Selena smiled at her old friends. “I can’t say the same for the group I’m putting together…”

“Oh? What’s the problem? Lord Corrin has a capable army. I’m certain that he has plenty of capable soldiers to pull from,’ Laslow chuckled.

“About that…”

Corrin’s treehouse - Around the Same Time

“So if Queen Alear shows any sign of betrayal or malicious intent, my job is to silence her, yes?”

Corrin facepalmed, exasperated by the conclusion coming from the wyvern rider.

“No, Beruka… Your job isn’t to kill Alear,” Corrin glanced to his left. “Also, she’s right there! You shouldn’t talk about killing someone to their face!”

“It’s alright, Lord Corrin,” Alear shook her head. “I’m sure that Beruka is just concerned for the children’s safety. Besides, I’ve died about three times already… I don’t think a fourth time will stick…”

“Wait, what? You died how many times?!”

“Target is possibly immortal,” Beruka immediately pulled out a notepad and started writing. “Buy multiple wyrmslayers…”

“Oh, is that our job?” Setsuna blinked before turning to the group. “We just need to buy some stuff… That doesn’t sound too bad. I’m good at running errands… except for the times I fall into traps on the way back…”

“What? No! Setsuna, have you been listening to what I’ve been saying?”

“Not really,” the retainer said without hesitation. “I started thinking about Lady Alear’s eyes and hair… and then I started daydreaming about a bunch of colors. I was also thinking about how you’d look with a different hair color, Lord Corrin…”

Corrin sighed, shaking his head.

“You two can leave. We’ll discuss things in the morning before we set out,” he forced a smile at the two.

“Okaaaay….”

“Mhm.”

The two girls exit the treehouse, leaving Corrin along with the Divine Dragon Queen.

“Maybe… It wasn’t the best idea to let Selena have a say on who to bring…” He murmured.

“No, this is fine, Lord Corrin. Those two appear to be competent at their jobs, at the very least…” Alear chuckled. “It’d be nice to have more hands to help me find my place throughout the deeprealms. If you trust your friends, then I think I’ll be fine.”

“Please, just call me Corrin… It doesn’t feel right hearing that from a Queen,” Corrin sighed. “Still, it’s strange how comfortable I feel around you.”

“I feel the same. I guess it has to do with a friend I had… She went through something similar to your situation,” Alear folded her hands on her lap. “Marth and I have the deepest respect for her when she spoke of the difficult choices she had to make.”

“Oh?” Tell me more𑁋”

“Papa, you big meanie! Don’t leave me out of this…!”

Corrin’s eyes widened as a tiny dragon girl burst through the door, making the most adorable pout.

“Kana?! W-What did I do?!” Corrin stammered. “Isn’t it past your bedtime…? W-Where’s your mother?”

“S-Sorry, Corrin…”

Felicia followed after Kana, looking dejected.

“This is horrible… Kana is already becoming rebellious,” she sniffled. “I’m now a horrible maid and mother…”

“Corrin, I’ve been meaning to ask… Why is your wife also your maid?” Alear whispered to him. “I mean, I don’t judge, but… it seems rather…”

“S-She’s a former one! Don’t listen to her!” Corrin whispered back. “Anyway… Kana, what’s the problem?”

“You weren’t going to tell me about Alear’s big mission!” Kana huffed. “I made a promise and I need to keep it.”

“Wait, what promise? Alear, what is she…?”

“...Oh. Oh!”

Alear snapped her fingers.

“Kana wants to help me travel through the deeprealms and defeat the Dark Emblem. I guess I forgot to tell you about that, haha…”

“...Wait, you promised WHAT?!”

At the moment, Corrin knew his evening was going to be a long one.

Chapter Text

The Continent of Elyos, Firene’s Countryside. - 5 Years before Corrin’s fateful decision. - ??? Years after the war against Sombron.

Severa wasn’t sure what to expect when she and the others arrived in Elyos. Would she be able to see her again? Could this be a chance to reconnect with Emblem Corrin as well? So much was going through her mind, and yet she wasn’t prepared for the reality.

“This is Elyos? It feels rather…” Inigo crossed his arms. “Depressing…”

“Yeah,” Severa nodded. “It doesn’t feel like our timeline. Things somewhat look normal, but the atmosphere feels so lifeless…”

“This isn’t the Elyos you’re probably familiar with,” Anankos shook his head. “I couldn’t bring myself to go back to that Elyos, not after putting their deity in danger… If my fears are correct and the Divine Dragon Monarch is killed, then her death is on my hands. It’s why I came here…”

“What can you tell us about this Elyos, then?” Owain asked.

“This world is where the Dark Emblems came from,” Anankos rubbed his chin. “I only know snippets… but I believe this world is where the Divine Dragon and their allies had lost to the Fell Dragon Sombron.”

“That’s horrible,” Inigo lowered his head. “So it’s not too dissimilar to our timeline’s events. Does this mean we have to deal with a crazed Fell Dragon?”

“No. Before Sombron could enact his goals, he was betrayed by the tools he obtained… Those tools were the Dark Emblems. Now one of them has traveled to my world to destroy humanity and dragonkind.”

“So, this world lost to the Fell Dragon… but then he was destroyed by his allies. How poetic,” Severa crossed her arms. “What happened to the guys who faced him?”

“I know that many of the Divine Dragon’s allies lost their lives in that battle… It wasn't until recently that the Mage Dragon Monarch began the recovery process for this world.”

“The Mage Dragon Monarch… What can you tell us about her?” Inigo raised an eyebrow.

“She suffered the most after the Fell Dragon’s victory, that much I know,” Anankos lowered his head. “I, alone, will seek an audience with her in Gradlon. See what I can learn about my foe…”

“Huh? You don’t need us around?” Severa furrowed her eyebrows. “Then what’s the point of us coming here?”

“My apologies, but I would prefer not to involve you three. Gradlon is not a safe land for mortals,” the robed man bowed. “I trust you three to obtain information or allies through the other nations. Queen Celine of Firene may be strict, but she’s a kind ruler. She may be able to help you. Ah… but Inigo, please don’t flirt with her… That’s another reason why I can’t bring you to the Mage Dragon Monarch.”

“W-What?! Do you think I’d flirt with every woman I see?!”

“Yes,” Anankos answered without hesitation.

“Yep,” Severa shrugged.

“Yeah, it’s kind of your thing,” Owain chuckled.

“I’m hurt… You should have more faith in me,” Inigo pouted lightly. “But… that’s fair.”

“We’ll regroup near Florra Port at the end of this week,” Anankos turned his back to the three. “If you do not hear from me, please use your crystals to return. You may return to your timeline, if you so wish.”

“What’s with this depressing talk? You speak as if the Queen’s going to behead you,” Severa rolled her eyes. “If you don’t show up on time, we’re coming for you!”

“Naturally,” Inigo grinned. “Now, quit that talk and give us a smile…”

“We don’t leave a friend behind. That’s unbecoming of a dark hero… He may be tormented and cursed with great power, but he values friendship above all.” Owain placed a hand over his face. “We refuse to leave Elyos without you, friend…”

“Everyone… I’m sorry,” Anankos chuckled. “I suppose I have a bad habit of that. Thank you for your concern. It’s only fitting that I get help from the world that gave hope to a Red Demon.”

“...How do you know about that?” Severa blinked. “Wait! Do you know what happened to𑁋”

“We’ll speak later. I really must be going,” Anankos waved at the three. “Please be on your best behavior, you three!”

The hooded man warped away, leaving the three standing alone in the roads of a foreign world.

“That man really likes his secrets,” Inigo hummed. “I’m surprised we took him at his word and came here…”

“How else are we going to help Emblem Corrin?” Owain adjusted his belt. “Now, then… I suppose it wouldn’t hurt to experience our friends’ world. It may not be the same Elyos…”

“Yeah, it doesn’t really matter if it’s the same world or not… I want to know more about her,” Severa scratched the back of her head. “I also want to see if this world has some pretty clothes… I wonder if my gold can be used as currency…”

“Um… Did Anankos ever tell us where to find the Queen?” Inigo glanced around. “I don’t see a castle from here…”

“Ah… That’s unfortunate,” Owain sighed, scratching his head.

“Eh. It shouldn’t be that hard. When in doubt…”

Severa pointed to the north, hearing sounds of fighting. She heard that growling far too much not to notice it.

“Go wherever the Corrupted is.”

Fort Corrin, Corrin’s Treehouse - Present day - Evening Time.

“Kana, why did you offer to come with Alear?! Don’t you know how dangerous it is for a child?!”

Corrin sighed, running a hand through his ash blond hair.

“No. I can’t let you go out there. You’re too young.”

“T-That’s not fair!” Kana stomped her foot on the ground. “Alear was my friend first! She pinky promised that she’d let me if you gave permission…”

“Kana, this isn’t a game,” Corrin frowned. “You’re going to get hurt or worse if you go out there. That’s why I’m going to increase security for your deeprealm and𑁋”

“No! I don’t want to go back there!” Kana’s lips quivered. “It may be only some time for you, b-but it’s years for me! I only got to see you and Mama a few times in a year… Sometimes even longer!”

Corrin winced at his daughter’s rebuttal. He didn’t notice it at first, but he realized that his daughter was getting closer to Sakura and Elise’s age… The last time he saw his child, she struggled with her schoolwork and large words. It started to put into perspective just how much time his daughter was losing being in that deeprealm.

“Papa, I know I’m small and I can’t fight in wars… but I can become a dragon like you! Alear said that I can control my powers in time! I want to use them to help you and Mama!”

The little dragon girl turned to the Yato blade leaning against the wall. She huffed before walking towards the legendary weapon.

“W-Wait, what are you doing, Kana?!”

“Hup!” Kana grabbed the sword, lifting it in the air. “If you won’t let me go. I’m going to take your sword and hide it! That way you can't leave me!”

The Yato, upon Kana touching it, began to glow. Corrin stared at his daughter, his mouth agape.

“Kana… You… You can wield the Yato?!”

“Huh…?” Kana turned to the sword. “Is that bad…? A-Am I in trouble?”

“No, you did nothing wrong… I just… Wow…”

Corrin walked towards his daughter, placing a hand on her head.

“You’re stronger than I realized,” he sighed. “I always thought that you needed protection, but… it seems that you’re going to prove me wrong in the near future.”

“Papa… I’m sorry,” Kana sighed, calming down. “I really want to help Alear… She’s my first friend…”

“I’m sorry too,” Corrin chuckled, ruffling the little one’s hair. “I guess it was fated for all fathers to argue with their daughters.”

If the Yato allowed Kana to wield it, then there may be potential within the young girl. Corrin still wasn’t sure about throwing the girl into danger, but he knew that he couldn’t just put her back into the deeprealms. He lived his entire childhood away from the world, and the last thing he wanted was to put his child through the same thing.

“I’ll… I’ll think about it,” he sighed. “For now, let’s sleep on it. You can stay with us for the night.”

“Oh! Yay! I get a sleepover with Mama and Papa!”

He chuckled at the girl’s mood, instantly improving.

“Get ready for bed. I’m going to check on our mutual friend. Your mother is probably talking her ear off.”

“Okay! I can’t wait for your bedtime stories!” Kana handed Yato back to him before running off.

Corrin smiled softly, watching his daughter jump right into the bed. The young prince took a deep breath before heading towards the door. He did worry about how Alear and Felicia were faring after Kana’s little outburst. Unfortunately, he was proven wrong as he walked into an embarrassing conversation.

“Whoa… You just gave her a ring, just like that?!” Felicia covered her mouth, eyes widened. “And that line about cherishing every part of her… That was so romantic!”

“Really? I thought it was a bit cheesy of me,” Alear scratched her cheek. “I’m more surprised that you confessed to Corrin right after a disastrous breakfast…”

“Well… I figured I had nothing left to lose since a prince couldn’t marry his maid. Turns out I was wrong since Lord Corrin fired me,” Felicia giggled.

The two women continued rambling about Corrin’s awkward marriage proposal on the treehouse’s balcony, unaware of the Prince standing nearby. The Nohrian Prince forced a smile before slowly closing the door back.

“Ah… Maybe, I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that and wait for them to finish…”

Outside of the Rod Shop - Morning - The Next Day.

“Beruka, seriously? We’re not buying twenty wyrmslayers!”

Selena grumbled, scratching off items from the list Beruka gave to her. She knew that her two friends were weirdos, but she might as well be around people she trusted rather than someone like the Hoshidan ninja hiding in the bushes. Setsuna might be as helpless as a certain white-haired archer, and Beruka was one order away from killing most of their allies, but they were capable when there was a fight.

“You’re up early.”

Selena raised her head to see Laslow and a familiar face approaching her.

“It’s because Lady Camilla doesn’t forgive tardiness, unlike Lord Xander,” Selena sighed. “How was Port Dia?”

“It was… an interesting time. Wouldn’t you say so, Clair?” Laslow smiled weakly.

“It was wonderful!” Clair beamed as she finished tying her aqua hair into a ponytail. “We went through all the stalls last night. I can never get enough of Nohrian folk food… Although Laslow barely had a bite.”

“I’m trying to erm… cut back,” he cleared his throat. “Still, I wouldn’t miss out on the chance to have tea with my darling. I needed this if we’re going to protect our lovely daughter.”

Selena chuckled, closing the notebook in her hands. She didn’t care for Clair’s food preferences, but she admired the Sky Knight as a character. She was like her mother, but more confident about her dreams and desires, making it less of a drag listening to her. The two barely had time to spend together once the war had started, which made this reunion worthwhile.

“So… You two are heading right for her deeprealm, huh?”

“Yep. Clair and I will perform reconnaissance and see if our special foe is in hiding. Of course, Soleil’s safety is our greatest priority,” Laslow crossed his arms. “Odin’s doing the same for Ophelia, I believe… Where is he, anyway?”

As if on cue, Odin’s voice could be heard from afar. Unfortunately, he wasn’t alone.

“Andrew, my brother in arms! We may have found the tome of legend… Once my precious daughter is safe, we must begin our search at once!”

“Another quest with Odin Dark…?! Sign me up, brother! We’re going to find stuff of legends, I just know it!”

Selena turned to see Odin wrapping an arm around the shoulder of a knight with a blonde buzz cut, rambling about legendary weapons. Normally, she’d get annoyed at these two, but it was oddly endearing to see Odin share a close bond with the knight.

“We should bring Silas with us too! Oh, we can’t forget Ophelia, too!” Andrew grinned at his close friend. “Hey… This is sort of like an adventure, too, huh?”

“You two are late,” Selena smirked. “What happened, Odin? Having wife trouble again?”

“O-Of course not,” Odin stammered with flushed cheeks. “I was simply catching up with my oath brother. Two heroes bound by a sacred bond between men! Odin Dark does not have trivial relationship issues.”

“You better not let Rose hear you say that,” Laslow sighed. “Still, it’s good to see you again, Andrew. How are you, old friend?”

“I’m doing swell. It’s not every day that I get to adventure with Brother Odin!” Andrew fistbumped Odin. “We’re going to save our damsel in distress! I won’t let anything happen to Ophelia. This time, I’ll be able to save someone…”

“I share in your sentiments,” Clair closed her eyes, nodding. “Let us do our best, everyone.”

“I’ll make sure the others aren’t getting themselves killed,” Selena shrugged. “Princess Sakura is one thing, but I’m not sure how I’m going to handle that wo𑁋”

“Oh! Selena! There you are!”

Selena flinched as she heard a familiar voice calling out to her. She slowly turned to see the Divine Dragon Monarch approaching the group with a smile.

“Eep! Is that…?!” Andrew yelped before averting his gaze. “That hair… It looks just like…!”

“I thought you were joking, Laslow, but…” Clair scratched her cheek. “Oh dear… This isn’t good.”

“I was hoping we could talk before… Hm?”

Queen Alear paused for a moment, turning her gaze to Andrew and Clair. She narrowed her eyes, studying the Knights’ faces.

“...You two… look familiar,” she murmured. “...No, it must be my imagination…”

“O-Oh, I get that a lot!” Andrew chuckled awkwardly. “I’ve been told that I resemble a folklore hero! I-Isn’t right, Clair?!”

“Oh! Of course!” Clair nodded with vigor. “Ah! Laslow, dear! I’ll be over there with my pegasus!”

“Yeah, me too! We’ll head out soon, brother Odin!”

Andrew and Clair scurried off, leaving the three friends to greet Queen Alear alone. Selena already had an idea of what got into the two, but she decided to keep her mouth shut. Instead, she turned to face the Queen with a passive stare.

“What is it, Lady Alear? I’m a bit busy at the moment…”

“Well, I just want to introduce myself formally… We’re going to be allies, so I figured we’d start on the right foot!”

Queen Alear extended a hand out to the retainer.

“I’m the Divine Dragon, Alear of Lythos. It’s a pleasure to work alongside you.”

Selena stared at the Queen’s hand for a few moments, her thoughts drifting back to a friend she once knew.

The Halidom of Ylisse - Seven Years Ago.

“It’s over…”

Severa said in jagged short breaths, pinning down the red-haired swordswoman. She raised a shaky fist, staring at her opponent with murderous intent.

“Lucina doesn’t need to bloody her hands for this.”

She tossed aside the past few weeks, ignoring all of the good times they shared to sharpen her resolve. She knew it had to be her. She had to be the one to kill the red swordswoman.

Silence hung over the battlefield; neither the combatants nor the audience dared to break it. The red-haired swordswoman stared at Severa with empty eyes, but there was a hint of resignation in her body language.

“You’re not going to beg for your life?”

“...Just do it. If it makes you feel better, get your revenge. Hit me. Kill me. Do whatever you want,” the swordswoman responded. “Just… don’t hurt Veyle. She’s only a child. She had no part in this. Please protect her.”

As the adrenaline faded, Severa realized the intent behind her opponent’s actions. The two had fought before, and she couldn’t stand a chance as the girl she was now. If this warrior were actually fighting to her fullest, the situation would be reversed. Anger and confusion slowly build within this tormented child.

“You… You held back, didn’t you?” She clenched her jaw. “Why?! You could have killed me any time during that fight!”

“...You’re a good person, Severa. You’re not like me,” the swordwoman shook her head. “I like you. You and Noire… are good friends. I don’t want to kill good friends.”

“I don’t get it. I don’t get you at all. It’s pissing me off!”

She grabbed the woman by the collar, tears swelling up in the corner of her eyes.

“Is this some twisted idea of redemption?! Do you think letting me kill you will forgive everything?!”

“...I didn’t kill your parents… but if you need a Fell Dragon to blame. I’ll take that role. I don’t want you to be consumed by revenge...”

“W-What…?”

“...It doesn’t absolve me of my sins. I’m evil… and you shouldn’t feel wrong killing me. I don’t want to die, but I will do whatever it takes to ease your suffering. I know what it’s like to want revenge. You will never feel fulfilled… no matter who you kill. Still, if it’s what you want… I’ll accept it.”

The swordswoman closed her eyes.

“No matter what… I’m glad… that we could become friends, Severa…”

Present Day.

She shook her head, trying to forget that dreadful memory. A battle that will haunt her to no end.

“Selena. No surname worth remembering. Soldier of Nohr. If Lady Camilla wants me to assist you, then that’s what I’ll do.” Selena reluctantly took the Queen’s hand. “You should feel lucky. It’s not every day you get a cute and capable retainer at your side.”

“That’s a relief. I’ll be relying on you,” Queen Alear shook her hand with a smile. “I hope we can get along.”

“Whether we get along or not doesn’t matter. I’m here to get to your destination, and that’s it,” Selena said with an edge to her voice. “I’m not here to make friends.”

“Ah, I see…”

Queen Alear smiled weakly, lowering her gaze.

“I understand. I won’t get in the way, I promise.”

“Stop it,” Selena commanded. “I’m a retainer and you’re a Queen. Act like it.”

“Selena, please… You shouldn’t be so harsh to Lady Alear,” Laslow sighed.

“My position doesn’t matter in this world,” Queen Alear chuckled. “I’m just a simple traveler, and I would prefer it if you treat me as such. Even in Elyos, I wanted to be treated more like a person than a Divine Dragon…”

“Sure, whatever… Do whatever you want,” Selena pulled her hand away. “Now, if you excuse me…”

“Ah, sure! I’ll leave you to your business!” Alear bowed her head. “Just let me know when you’re𑁋”

“Wait, Lady Alear!” Odin called out to the Queen. “...Do you truly feel no recollection when you see us?”

“Odin, what are you doing…?!” Selena hissed.

“Please, just answer me, Alear…” Odin said in a serious tone, a rarity for the dark mage.

Queen Alear tilted her head. She locked eyes with the trio, staring with an odd intensity.

“P-Please, don’t stare that hard…” Laslow averted his gaze. “You’re making me nervous, Lady Alear…”

“...Sorry, but I don’t think we’ve met before yesterday,” Queen Alear frowned. “I apologize… My memory is a bit hazy from the past thousand years. Have we met before?”

She knew what the answer would be. She expected this answer, but it still stung her to see a person with her face looking at her as if they were strangers. It didn’t matter if she was the same person or not; the Queen’s words still struck her deep.

“...No, we haven’t.”

Selena scowled before turning her back to the group.

“I’m going to check up on Setsuna and Beruka… I’ll see you two in the deeprealms later.’

The red-haired retainer stormed off, avoiding the Queen’s stare. She continued walking until she found herself an empty spot in the strange castle. As soon as she saw no prying eyes on her, she tossed aside her stoic mask, letting the tears fall.

“Damn it… I said I wasn’t going to get emotional,” Selena wiped her eyes, grumbling. “I don’t care if she doesn’t remember… I don’t…!”

“Selena, are you okay?”

“Setsuna, not now… I’m… wait…”

Selena blinked before glancing at the nearby tree, seeing the archer trapped within a net. Setsuna waved at the retainer, wearing a blank look on her face.

“...Sorry if I’m bothering you… I’d leave… but…”

Selena sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.

“Ugh… Just… Just hang on, I’m getting you down.”

Chapter Text

The Domain of the Astral Dragons, Astral Plains. - 5 years before Corrin’s fateful decision. - Two weeks after Alear’s sacrifice.

“Alear…? Do you mind if I ask you a question?”

Alear had a delayed reaction to Lilith’s words, her gaze focused on her glowing hands. She rarely thought about her Emblem form until recently. It was always a form she used in short bursts, similar to engaged forms. However, it’s been more than a day since she has been stuck in this form.

“...Huh?” Alear blinked before raising her head. “What’s wrong, Lilith? Are we there yet?”

“Almost… but that’s not what I wanted,” Lilith shook her head. “I had another question about your sister.”

“Oh, is that all? If I’m able to, I’d love to answer your questions…”

“How did she handle it? How did she handle dealing with a father who didn’t love her?” Lilith lowered her gaze to the soft greenery. “I tried to ignore these feelings, but deep down… I knew that King Anankos never cared about me.”

Alear pursed her lips, turning to watch the otherworldly skies above them. It was the middle of the day, but she could see a tint of purple throughout the sky.

“Veyle still saw our father as family… She couldn’t bring herself to hate him fully, despite everything,” Alear closed her eyes. “She wanted a loving family for the longest, and she never got her wish. However, it’s because of her feelings that she pushed herself to fight.”

“...I see. I don’t think I could truly hate my father. The dark side of him, I mean. I know what must be done, but I feel bad for him. He’s lost himself in his madness…”

“I imagine that’s what your father truly wants, going off his words earlier,” Alear crossed her arms. “I do hope that he’s faring well.”

“...I hope so, too. There’s much I want to… Ah,” Lilith gasped. “I think we’ve made it, Alear…!”

Alear opened her eyes, greeting the sight of a large castle in the distance. She also felt a massive presence in the distance.

“...What is this place?”

“It’s a castle belonging to the Astral Dragons. I’ve done my research on them while fighting for father,” Lilith fidgeted. “I’m worried… They’ve allowed us to enter this realm, but…”

“Come now… You mustn’t get cold feet,” Alear floated towards Lilith. “You’re no longer that person. Everyone deserves a chance to turn their lives around.”

“The Divine Dragon is correct, young one.”

A stern voice filled the Emblem’s ears, alerting her to the large presence nearby. Alear slowly turned to see a moderately large dragon flying above the two girls. Although it almost appeared as if the dragon was swimming through the air rather than hovering.

“Ah! The Great Moro!” Lilith gasped before bowing. “We thank you for your generosity!”

“Lilith, Spawn of the Silent Dragon,” Moro turned his head to the young girl. “You carry the blood of the first dragons within you.”

“That’s right,” Lilith raised her head. “That’s why I believe I should take the power of the Astral Dragon!”

“My power… I can grant you my power, but you must know it comes at a cost,” Moro descended to the ground. “If you’re unable to handle our power, you may lose your humanity… It happened to many of my brethren. They can no longer walk alongside humanity. It may happen to you, child.”

“You lose your humanity…” Alear murmured. “What do you mean by that, Lord Moro?”

“You know of dragons who use dragonstones to transform. Our kind uses a different method of transformation. We pray to the first dragons, becoming the form you see before you,” Moro closed his eyes. “However… this form cannot be reverted so easily, like your kind, Divine Dragon Queen. It takes a great deal of energy for our people to transform. So much so that we lack the energy to return to our human forms.”

“So… I’ll no longer be able to use this form again,” Lilith pursed her lips. “Fine by me. I’ll do whatever it takes to support my brother and father!”

“Lilith, wait… This sounds dangerous,” Alear placed a hand on her shoulder. “It’s more than just not having a human form. I believe Moro’s saying is that you’d suffer through degeneration sooner than most dragons, if you’re unable to control your power.”

“Even so… You’ve given your life to save me. It’s time for me to do the same for my family,” Lilith smiled weakly.

“There has to be another way… We may be dragons, but it’s because of the humanity within us that we’re able to help one another,” Alear shook her head. “...Sir… Erm… Lord Moro? May I ask a question?”

“You may address me however you wish, Queen Alear.”

Alear turned to Moro, floating towards him.

“Could Lilith control her abilities better if I were to help? I’m not too familiar with transforming… but I do have my abilities as an Emblem.”

“It is unheard of… but I cannot say it’s impossible,” Moro nodded.

“Wait, Alear! You don’t have to do this…!” Lilith grabbed her hand. “You have your own journey to do… I… I don’t…”

“I’m afraid that I’m unable to fight in my current condition,” Alear turned to her, smiling. “I have my Emblem powers… but I still feel sluggish and my body is struggling to respond to me. I doubt I can defeat the Dark Emblem in my current state.”

“But…”

“Lilith, we’re friends. Friends help one another,” Alear chuckled. “Besides, I want to learn more about you. I want to help you on your journey. Please, allow me this selfish wish.”

Lilith stared at Alear before heaving a soft sigh.

“...Your help would be appreciated, Milady. I want to become stronger… I have to!”

“That’s the spirit!”

“Queen Alear, before you begin…” Moro called to her. “I believe there’s a way to regain your previous form.”

“There is? I would love to try anything that isn’t sleeping for another thousand years.”

“Seek out the Rainbow Sage. He is familiar with the power of the Fire Emblem,” Moro nodded. “Once you two regain your strength, you must travel to the Sevenfold Sanctuary.”

“Ah! Alright!” Lilith nodded vigorously. “I’ll do everything in my power to get Lady Alear to her destination!”

Alear held up her hands, smiling sheepishly.

“I appreciate your spirit, but let’s focus on your training first… I cannot sense the Dark Emblem, so it’s likely I’d need to wait for him to strike. There’s no rush…”

“I know that… but the sooner you’re back to your body, the sooner you can help father, right?”

“You have a point…” She turned to stare into the horizon. “I would like to see him in the future. Wherever he is, I hope that he’s well…”

Alt. Elyos, Gradlon Temple - A Day after Alear and Lilith’s arrival in the Astral Planes

Anankos knelt before the throne, keeping his gaze to the floor. He had plenty of dealings with royalty before his madness, so he knew he had to show respect, especially to the Mage Dragon Queen. She may not be her father, but Anankos knew the Queen was never the same after that faithful battle.

“Your majesty… I thank you for taking time out of your schedule for me,” he greeted the woman on the throne. “I am Anankos and I𑁋”

“I know who you are, Silent Dragon,” a soft but stern voice silenced him. “I knew of your arrival well before you arrived at the temple. Raise your head.”

He raised his head, locking eyes with the woman, who had black and white hair, adorned in black. He considered himself a brave dragon, but even he felt a bit tense when he stared into the woman’s empty red eyes.

“You must know that I don’t appreciate otherworlders coming into my world,” she frowned at the hooded dragon. “This world has yet to recover from the war. We do not have time to deal with intruders entering this realm.”

“Queen Veyle, I apologize… I never wanted to involve your world in my troubles. I swear that I’ve only come for information and nothing more.”

“Is that so…? Then tell me why I received a letter from Queen Celine,” Queen Veyle narrowed her eyes. “She informed me of three strangers roaming around Firene and asking for aid. Those three are yours, aren’t they?”

“...They’re just allies of mine. That’s all,” Anankos averted his gaze.

“I don’t care about your relationship with those children. All I care about is keeping out any potential threat,” Queen Veyle said, making a shooing gesture. “Leave. You and your friends have a couple of days to leave this realm. If you’re not out by then, I’d perceive you as a threat.”

“Your Majesty, I beg of you…! My Kingdom is in danger and I need help!” Anankos shot up.

“I cannot afford to care about the welfare of other worlds,” the queen said, standing up. “This meeting is over. Leave before I send the twins here to make you leave.”

“Even if it includes the Dark Emblems?!” Anankos raised his voice. “Would you ignore their presence, despite everything that has happened?!”

Queen Veyle froze in place, her eyes widened. She remained silent for a few moments before turning her back to Anankos.

“Ignore them…? How in the blazes can I ignore them?!” Veyle clenched her jaw. “Those bastards desecrate the bodies of my friends, using their quintessence to cut down my father in cold blood! And then Alear… My sibling tried to protect me, and then they…”

The queen rubbed the blue and red ring on her finger, struggling to get the words out. She then shook her head, refusing to finish that thought. 

“...I might have died as well that day… After all, I don’t even know which Veyle I am anymore,” Queen Veyle closed her eyes. “You’ve come to the wrong world, Silent Dragon. My world failed against the Dark Emblems… Lythos is no more, and I struggle to maintain peace between the kingdoms. Bandits, The Corrupted, and Fell Dragon followers pollute the land with their evil... I’m in no position to aid you.”

“Your Majesty, I understand that it’s not my place to demand anything. You’ve been through so much, and so has your world. Still, I believe you hold the key to my world’s salvation… You were close with the Dark Emblems when they used you to create their physical bodies. You must know of a way to destroy them. Please, Queen Veyle… I cannot allow the Emblem of the Mad Dragon to roam free…”

Queen Veyle remained silent for a few moments.

“...Why do you do this, Anankos?”

“Huh? What do you mean…?”

“You’re not long for this world,” she turned to face Anankos. “I’ve been through a similar situation… You’re losing your current self to your counterpart. It won’t be long until you and he become one again. Why do you go to such lengths when your existence is fleeting… ”

Anankos blinked a few times, surprised by the Queen’s question. He had asked himself this question so many times. Why should he care when he’s going to return to the Mad Dragon? There were moments when he thought about giving up and accepting the end.

“...It’s because my existence is fleeting that I fight,” he shook his head. “I want to use what’s left of this meager body to protect my family. I want to atone for my sins against my Kingdom and my friends. I want Mikoto, Corrin, and even Lilith to have a chance at a happy life and a peaceful world. Even if it means pushing my son and my new allies to cut me down in the future.”

“...You’re just like Alear,” Queen Veyle closed her eyes, sighing. “Very well, Silent Dragon. I’ll give you my aid, but it’s not for free. My world cannot afford to be generous.”

“Oh! Of course… I had no intention of expecting free aid. My powers may have diminished, but I could give you whatever you’d like. Ah, but I’m not sure what dragons from Elyos like,” Anankos furrowed his eyebrows.

“There’s only one thing I want… I want Alear back,” Queen Veyle crossed her arms, frowning. “I want my friends back. Mauvier, Ivy, Diamant, Alfred, Timerra, Vander, Marni, and many others who lost their lives to the Fell Dragon…”

“...My apologies, your majesty. I am unable to bring the dead back to life. You, with your abilities, should know such a thing is impossible,” Anankos said, lowering his head.

“I figured. It was worth asking,” the queen shrugged. “...Could you restore the landscape of Lythos and Elusia instead? Maybe all of Elyos?”

“...It shouldn’t be an issue, but is that what you want?” He asked. “You could have almost anything you desire…”

“I’m certain. It’s not much, but… it can help in the restoration. I owe it to Hortensia and the rest of our surviving friends to bring peace back to Elyos…”

Anankos smiled at the queen’s words. He heard that Veyle never regained her true personality after escaping the Dark Emblems, so he was glad to know the rumors were proven false.

“Very well, I shall return the kingdoms to their previous state as payment for your aid.”

“That is satisfactory, Silent Dragon,” Queen Veyle nodded before turning to the nearby doors, leading further within the temple. “Come, Anankos. She hasn’t resurfaced… but maybe this ring can aid you in the future.”

“Ring…? Wait, you mean the Emblems?” Anankos tilted his head.

“Dark Emblems, despite their power, cannot win against Emblems. It’s especially true if the Emblem is their sworn enemy,” Queen Veyle glanced over her shoulder. “You’d need her power if you want to defeat the Emblem of the Mad Dragon… You’d need Emblem Corrin.”

The Kingdom of Hoshido, Castle Shirasagi - Throne Room - Present day (?)

“I will kill you… Corrin... This time… for keeps…”

Takumi growled as he nocked an arrow, aiming directly for Corrin’s head. This time, he thought to himself. This time, he will end her life. He will finally get revenge… But revenge for what? What was he fighting for?

No, it didn’t matter. He didn’t care anymore. He couldn’t let this beTaYaL go unanswered. He refused to let them betray and forget them. Who was forgetting him? He wasn’t sure, but didn’t care.

“Hang in there just a bit longer, Takumi. I'll set your spirit free…” Princess Corrin declared, raising the sacred blade Yato. “I promise to make good on your dying wish, my brother!”

“DIE! DIE!! DIE!!”

Takumi, in a fit of rage, fired off multiple arrows, but they didn’t reach their target. The Nohrian… The traitor to Hoshido was faster, stronger than before… He couldn’t stop her. He couldn’t land his shot.

“Why?! Fujin Yumi… Why won’t… you listen to me?!”

“I said it before, you monster! That bow… doesn’t belong… to you…!”

Princess Corrin screamed, transforming her face into that of a dragon. However, the Princess failed to realize that he could still strike her down from up close. As the dragon beast neared him, he nocked an arrow, preparing to let it loose.

“Sing with me a song of conquest and fate…”

The cursed song reached his ears once more, pain filling every part of his body.

“Agh!!! No…! This song… It’s…!”

“The black pillar cracks beneath its weight…” Takumi spun to see Azura in the distance, her form fading as she continued singing this cursed song. “Night breaks through the day, hard as a stone. Lost in thoughts all alone…”

“Azura…! You𑁋”

“This. Ends. Now!”

Takumi flinched, spotting the Nohrian Princess as she closed the distance. He couldn't react in time before the Yato was lodged directly into his chest, piercing his heart. Blood dripped from the prince’s lips as he faced his imminent death. His last image before eternal darkness was his older sister staring at him with a tear-stained but determined face.

“Rest now, my brother…”

??? - Present Day

Takumi gasped as he awoke from his dream. Was that a nightmare…? Was that it rEaLiTy? What was he doing? He shot up, staring at the unfamiliar surroundings. Has he been here before? Why was he here? Why was he… aLiVe? He didn’t know. He knew only one thing…

“Corrin… I must kill… I must stop her… I must… save Hoshido… Ryoma, Hinoka, Sakura, and Mother… I must… I must…!”

He clutched his head, screaming in pain.

“What am I?! Who am I?! I’m the second pRiNcE oF… No, I’m the kiNg of… Va… No, I’m…!”

He froze in place. He felt something. Something foreign but familiar was invading his body. Soon, a burning sensation filled his entire body.

“No!! It hurts… It hurts… It…!! hUrTs!!” Takumi screamed into the heavens, a dark aura surrounding him. “AAAAAAAGHH!!”

And then… it stopped. His pain slowly faded away, and the fog over his mind had cleArEd. He knew what must be done… The fallen prince slowly stood, picking up his bow from the ground.

“I must… kill them… I must… save Hoshido… from them! I must kill Princess Corrin… and I must kill…”

His lifeless eyes widened.

“...I must kill her… I must kill… the Divine Dragon alEaR!”

Chapter Text

Fort Corrin, Astral Plane. - Mess Hall - Morning.

Takumi held a hand over his mouth, yawning. The second prince’s shoulders slumped as he struggled to keep his eyelids open.

“Lord Takumi! Are you feeling well? Oh no… Did you come down with another cold?!” He felt a hand touching his forehead. “You don’t have a fever…”

“Oboro, I’m fine… I just didn’t get much sleep last night,” he waved his hand. “I’ll live…”

“Oh! You know what we should do, Lord Takumi?!” Hinata wrapped an arm around Takumi’s shoulder. “Some training should wake you up!”

“Training’s the last thing Lord Takumi needs!” Oboro rolled her eyes as she pulled her hand away. “We need to bring him back to bed!”

“I’m not a child, you two… I’ve told you before that I sometimes have sleep issues,” Takumi groaned, rubbing his temples. “I had another strange dream… and I couldn’t go back to sleep.”

“Is it about that strange desert and the white-haired man again?” Oboro sat down in front of the two of them. “That dream you described the other day was really weird… Something about fighting alongside a black knight and a young mage girl?”

“No, it wasn’t anything like that… Honestly, I’d take that dream over what I had last night,” Takumi sighed. “I can’t remember much of it, but for some strange reason, I was overcome with this uncontrollable bloodlust. I only cared about killing this girl I’ve never met before… For some strange reason, she also looks like Corrin…”

“Sheesh, that’s a heavy dream…” Hinata grimaced.

“A girl who looks like Lord Corrin? Your brother is one of a kind… I don’t think I’ve seen anyone who looks like him,” Oboro shook her head. “Do you think there’s a secret child of the Hoshido royal family?

“I would have known if Mother had another child,” Takumi sighed before pinching the bridge of his nose. “I’m more worried about the dangerous thoughts I was having during that dream…”

“Should we take you to a healer? Lady Sakura, Azama, or Patrick should be around here,” Oboro glanced around.

“No, I’ll be fine. I’ve had worse dreams,” Takumi shook his head. “I would rather focus on the deeprealms issue… I don’t trust that Alear girl, but if something might have happened to Hisame, we’d need to get him out of there.”

“You worry too much, Lord Takumi!” Hinata slapped his liege on the back. “Hisame’s doing just fine! Besides, that Alear girl seems pretty strong, right? Hisame hates it when I hover over him… so we shouldn’t stress just yet. I think...”

“You’re rather relaxed for a father… It’s still hard to believe that you became a parent first out of the three of us,” Oboro frowned. “You can barely take care of yourself, let alone a child…”

“Aw, you’re just jealous I found myself a nice little lady!” Hinata grinned, rubbing his nose. “Lord Takumi and I are chick magnets, ain’t that right?”

“Why am I dragged into this?” Takumi murmured.

“Watch your tone, Hinata!” Oboro hissed. “You mustn't talk about our glorious lord in that way!”

“Eh? Why not? We all know Lord Takumi has a bunch of admirers! Heck, I’m sure the Nohrian princesses want a piece of𑁋”

Oboro silenced Hinata with a death glare.

“...I take back what I said.”

“You two are a mess,” Takumi rolled his eyes. “Besides, Ryoma’s the one with admirers… I’m just plain compared to someone as charismatic as him.”

“That’s not true, Lord Takumi!” Oboro immediately perked up. “You’re the most charismatic man in Hoshido! Any woman would be lucky to fall in love with you!”

Hinata snorted with laughter.

“Any woman? You’re just talking about your𑁋”

Oboro threw another death glare at the samurai.

“I’ll… return to my breakfast…”

“Sheesh, you two…” Takumi glanced down at his miso soup. “Drat, my soup’s gone cold…”

“Prince Takumi.”

He blinked before turning to see a certain Nohrian mage standing above his table.

“We have to talk.”

“Can’t it wait? I’m still trying to wake up…”

“I’m afraid it can’t. We𑁋”

Prince Leo paused, glancing at Oboro, the spearwoman’s face contorted in disgust.

“...Again with the looks, Ms. Oboro? I thought we’d put aside our differences.”

“No, it’s not that… Lord Leo, your collar is bothering the heck out of me,” she grumbled. “Do you make a habit of wearing it inside out every day?

“What?! Not again..!!”

“Get to the point already!” Takumi growled. “I’m trying to relax here…”

“...Are you aware that Princess Sakura is going to travel with Lady Alear? Do you not worry about your sister?”

Takumi narrowed his eyes at the Nohrian Prince.

“I’m not letting you court my sister, Prince Leo.”

“Enough of that! I’m only saying this because I relate to having a frail younger sister,” Leo cleared his throat. “Also, it’s not up to you who Princess Sakura courts…”

“Yeah, sure. It’s not like I can tell her no,” Takumi sighed. “I don’t trust Alear, but I am worried about the deeprealms…”

“I gotta ask…”

Takumi glanced at Hinata, rubbing his chin.

“Why don’t we trust Lady Alear…? I mean, she’s not from Nohr or Hoshido… She’s a little weird, but she saved Lady Kana, right?”

“I guess you have a point… Kana does like her,” Takumi frowned.

“I’m not very smart like you and Prince Leo, but… It feels kinda weird for us to gang up on the girl, ya know? It’s like we’re forgetting the invisible creeps… and last I checked, Alear isn’t invisible.”

Silence hung over the table. Takumi knew that Hinata’s reasoning was naive, but he understood his point about everyone forgetting the true villain. He wasn’t sure if he could see Alear as a trusted ally, but… he knew that he shouldn’t forget what’s really at stake.

“Hinata, that’s…” Oboro hummed. “I never thought you would say something somewhat smart…”

“Thanks!” Hinata paused for a moment. “...Hey!”

“...There’s some logic to your argument,” Leo closed his eyes. “Father’s not feeling well, and I want to get to the bottom of what’s influencing him.”

“If you’re really worried,” Hinata continued. “You should just go with Lady Sakura! Problem solved! Heck, let’s all go! I’m sure Hisame isn’t upset with me anymore!”

“Hey, I didn’t agree to this!” Takumi shook his head.

“C’mon! It’d be fun! Wait here, I’m going to ask Selena!”

Hinata shot up, sprinting out of the mess hall before Takumi could stop him.

“...This isn’t good…”

Hot Springs - An Hour Later

Selena felt horrible.

She knew that she shouldn’t have responded to Queen Alear like that. She did the one thing she told herself to improve on. Unfortunately, it’s easier said than done, as the saying goes. She lashed out at a woman who frankly didn’t deserve it. She felt even worse when she learned that the Divine Dragon Monarch’s mood had lowered since this morning.

“Geez… She better be here,” Selena grumbled as she removed her hair bands, letting her hair down. She then wrapped a towel around her before leaving the changing room. “It shouldn’t be hard to find a girl with multicolored hair…!”

She wasn’t too fond of the idea of an early bath, but at the very least, she could have a moment to herself. Still, she hoped that she could find the queen to get rid of this terrible feeling. It might be selfish of her, but she just wanted to change. She wanted to do better, even if she wasn’t the same girl.

Fortunately, her prayers were answered as she spotted a head of multicolored hair, tied into a ponytail, relaxing in the hot spring. She breathed a soft sigh before approaching the dragon.

“Yo, got room for one more?”

“Huh? Oh! S-Selena…”

Queen Alear flinched before turning to face the mercenary.

“I can leave if you𑁋”

“Don’t even think about it!” She said, dipping into the water, sitting a comfortable distance away from the girl. “Leave and I’ll tie you to a tree.”

“O-Okay…” Alear nodded before relaxing. “Listen, Selena… about earlier…”

“No, it’s my fault… I shouldn’t have taken out my frustrations on you,” Selena closed her eyes. “I’m sorry, I guess…”

“I can’t say that I was unbothered by your earlier tone, but… I was more upset about being unable to recollect you and your friends.”

“Eh… You’re probably not the person I’ve met before,” Selena waved her hand. “Don’t worry about it, your majesty.”

“...Even so, I got scared for a moment,” Alear said quietly. “I’m a dragon and I have longer lifespans than most people… It’s common for dragons of my world to slowly lose memories of the past. Because I was asleep for a long time, I imagine that didn’t help things either.”

“I guess it’s not easy being a borderline immortal creature,” Selena opened her eyes, glancing at the queen.

“Selena, could you tell me more about your friend? Even if we haven’t met before, I still would like for us to be close allies,” Alear stared at the ceiling.

Selena frowned for a few moments before shrugging and relenting.

“Well, for starters… this girl is a complete downer,” Selena scoffed. “She wouldn’t shut up about potentially dying and leaving everyone for good… It got so bad that even her partner got pissed and slapped some sense into her.”

“...I see.”

“She’s also terrible at reading the room… and she’s so stoic and emotionless that you could never tell what she’s thinking about.”

“You speak so negatively about her, but I can hear fondness in your voice,” Alear raised an eyebrow. “Just what is she to you?”

Selena paused for a moment, unable to respond to the sudden question. It wasn’t something she thought about in the past six or seven years they’ve been apart. Why did she care so much about her? Why did she see her as a friend?

“...She’s important to me,” Selena averted her gaze, cheeks turning red. “She accepted me as a friend, despite all that I’ve done to her. She helped save my mother and my homeland despite us having a big fight not too long before. It… It was fun, traveling across the world with her. She’s a bit clueless, but… that’s what makes her… her.”

The retainer blinked for a few moments.

“W-Wait, why am I telling you all of this?!”

“Whatever the reason is, I appreciate hearing your story. Now, I understand why I might have upset you,” Alear bowed her head. “Thank you, Selena.”

“I said it’s my fault for earlier… We’re not doing this back and forth. Also, you better not tell anyone about this, you hear?”

“My lips are sealed,” Alear chuckled. “I’m curious… What is this woman’s name? It feels like she reminds me of someone… but I can’t place where.”

“Uh… Well…”

Selena stared at the water, trying to think of a fake name to avoid any awkwardness. If the Queen heard her true name, it’d just make things weird. Weirder than their current situation.

“...Red. That’s uh… That’s their name,” Severa scratched her cheek.

“Red… Huh…” Alear hummed. “What a coincidence… I’ve met someone in the past who called themselves Blue. Red and Blue… just like my hair and eyes.”

The queen started to chuckle.

“I’m probably overthinking things…”

“Eh, the bath is a perfect time to overthink… Wait…”

Selena blinked, then glanced at Alear.

“Blue? Could she mean…? No, it couldn’t be,” she murmured to herself. “There’s just no way…”

“Selena?”

“It’s nothing! I’m just…” She glanced around the hot spring. “I was just wondering if you liked shopping…”

“Shopping? Well, I don’t do it as a hobby… but I did enjoy the shops at the Somniel.”

Selena’s lips curled upward.

“I now know what we’re doing when we get on the road,” she snickered. “It looks like that promise might be fulfilled after all…”

“...Huh?”

Alt. Elyos, Florra Mill Town - Five Years Ago -Two Days after the Ylisse team's arrival 

“I must say…”

Inigo yanked his blade out of the Corrupted’s corpse.

“I think I’m getting used to fighting the Corrupted… At least when there are no monsters involved.”

Severa sheathed her sword, then wiped the sweat from her brow.

“Ehh, I don’t think I can ever get used to them,” she shrugged. “They were weaker, sure… but I don’t feel any stronger.”

“Well, at least Mr. Anankos would gift us with powers! I hope he makes me into a grand sorcerer!” Owain laughed dramatically. “Odin Dark the Sorcerer… His name will strike fear into his enemies! Haha!”

“I don’t know about you, but I do hope my powers are dancing-related,” Inigo smiled sheepishly. “I know it sounds silly, but I want to inspire others the same way my mother has…”

“What about you, Severa? Have you thought about your powers?” Owain glanced at her.

“Nope.”

“Wait, really?”

“Yep,” Severa turned her gaze to the vacant town. “I don’t really care what I get from Anankos… It’s not like I’m a chosen one like Lucina, so it’s not like it’s going to change anything.”

“You know, Severa… This was your seventh time mentioning Lucina since leaving home,” Inigo chuckled. “We get that you miss her… but you have us, at least!”

“I-I don’t miss her…” Severa turned away, hiding her blush. “Anyway, we’re done here… Let’s get going! We’re nowhere near done with this task!”

“I wonder…” Owain murmured. “Do you think we’d see her in this world? After all, Elyos is her home…”

“Hard to say,” Inigo shook his head. “We wouldn’t know where to search… and Anankos didn’t give us much time to find her.”

“Even if we found her here, she wouldn’t be the same person we knew,” Severa sighed. “Let’s just go before more trouble𑁋”

“Hey, there!! You three!”

Severa blinked before turning her gaze to the sky, noticing a pegasus hovering above the trio. A woman with long aqua hair waved at the friend group from atop the pegasus, landing a safe distance.

“...A girl with red twintails, a silver-haired man, and a blonde eccentric…” The pegasus rider stared at the trio. “It’s just she said… You three are from another world, aren’t you?”

“How do you𑁋 Hey!”

Severa yelped as Inigo shoved her aside, approaching the pegasus knight with a wide grin.

“Hello, my dear… You’re quite the sight for sore eyes,” Inigo grabbed the pegasus rider’s hand. “I must be from another world, because your beauty transcends all worlds and timelines…”

“Ugh…” Severa rolled her eyes. “This is why Anankos didn’t bring us with him.”

“Oh, that’s so sweet of you! You sound just like a protagonist from a fairy tale! You look like one, too,” the woman giggled. “It’s nice to meet you three… We heard rumors of otherworlders, but to see one in person…”

“You may call me Inigo, my dear… and the two behind me are my platonic partners, Severa and Owain,” Inigo bowed his head.

“Did he have to include me in the platonic partners part…?” Owain murmured.

“So much for using her new identities,” Severa sighed. “I have a feeling he’d be the first one to crack when we start our job…”

“Inigo, Severa, and Owain… It’s a pleasure to meet you three. I am Chloé, a royal knight of Firene. We’ve heard of visitors appearing and helping against the Corrupted!”

“Chloé… Such a lovely name,” Inigo winked. “Now, how about we get to know each other over tea?”

“Oh? That sounds lovely!” Chloé pulled away, clapping her hands together. “What a surprise… I was going to ask the same thing.”

“Wait, truly?!”

“Sheesh, Inigo… Have you been rejected by that many girls? It’s like you were conditioned to expect no…” Severa rolled her eyes.

“Queen Céline wanted to have tea with all of you, in fact! I suppose I don’t mind bringing some folk food to this get-together.”

“Ah…” Inigo’s face deflated.

“Wait, all of us?!” Severa blinked. “I mean, we were hoping to meet the queen, but jeez…”

“You’re in luck. Her majesty is currently at a tea party with Elusia’s queen. If we move now, we can make it on time.”

Severa crossed her arms, nodding.

“We’re not familiar with the other kingdoms, so I guess it helps to meet the other rulers,” she shrugged. “Thanks for the hospitality.”

“Hoho… Two Queens have called for our aid! Owain Dark is prepared for his next endeavors!” Owain placed both hands on his hips, laughing. “Let us depart, my friends!”

“Ah, Chloé, my dear… Is it possible that we can have the tea party with just the two of us…?” Inigo pleaded. “Please…?”

Castle Firene, Verdant Garden - An Hour Later

Firene’s culture hadn’t felt too dissimilar to the place Severa visited in her world. She was surprised at how much the people love their tea. She felt a little bad for Inigo when he realized that tea dates are a common thing and that Chloé was likely thinking about a platonic get-together. However, she doesn’t feel bad enough to comfort him. After all, they’re on an important mission.

“Y’know… I said things were depressing, but Firene’s still a pretty place,” Severa whistled at the castle’s interior.

“Her Majesty has worked hard to keep Firene as beautiful as it can be… Unfortunately, we cannot save the same for our neighbors,” Chloé sighed. “The queens should be nearby… I do hope Louis is behaving himself. He really enjoys watching the two queens converse.”

“I’m curious if the queens know of our friends,” Owain hummed. “We’ve met individuals from another Elyos a few years ago. I do miss our otherworldly companions…”

“Ah… You should try to watch your wording around the two.” Chloé’s tone turned serious as she faced the trio. “The queens are still mourning the loss of Prince Alfred and Princess Ivy. They were next in line for the throne in Firene and Elusia, respectively.”

“Our lips are sealed,” Inigo crossed his arms, nodding. “We’ve lost family before… so we know how it feels…”

“Yeah, we’re not that coldhearted,” Severa frowned before glancing over the knight’s shoulder, spotting three individuals from afar, sitting at a table. “Looks like we’re right on time…”

“Oh! How lucky…!” Chloé perked up before jogging towards the table. “Queen Céline! I’ve returned with our guests.”

Severa followed the knight, getting a better look at the group having tea together. Two young women sat face to face while a knight stood from afar, watching the pair. From appearances alone, the two seem to be in their young adulthood. In fact, she wouldn’t be surprised if the two were around her age or even older… One of the women had long, flowing blonde hair, giving Severa flashbacks to a certain swordswoman and how her hair was comically long. She was the very picture of elegance, handling her teacup with proper care. Meanwhile, the other girl wore flashy attire that seemed oddly familiar. Severa couldn’t help but stare at the girl’s pink and white hair, unsure if she dyed it or if it was natural… She did find the heart stamp on her cheek a bit adorable, though.

“Ah, Chloé… and you’ve brought our otherworldly heroes,” the blonde-haired girl said, setting her cup down. “I must thank you three for your efforts against the Corrupted. I had my concerns, but you appear to be trustworthy.”

“Eh… They don’t look like much to me,” the pink-haired girl shrugged, taking another sip from her cup. “Still, I need all the help we can get… so you three will have to𑁋”

“You… You’re…”

Severa raised an eyebrow, noticing Owain’s face turning pale. He slowly approached the table, mouth hung open.

“Eh? Do I know you, blondie? You should try to treat a queen with more respect,” the pink-haired queen sighed.

Owain stared at the girl, his face unusually serious. Severa knew something was wrong whenever her friend wasn’t screaming attack names or speaking like a madman. She didn’t spend much time, if at all, with the people from Elyos, so she wasn’t sure if she had seen this girl before.

“N-No, we haven’t met, Queen Hortensia,” Owain bowed his head. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Oh? You already know my name, too. At least you have some manners,” Hortensia shrugged. “I’m not in the mood for small talk, though. We know what you three want.”

“Truth be told, I don’t even know what we’re doing,” Severa shook her head. “Anankos only said that your world can help against the Dark Emblems and whatever threat he’s dealing with…”

“Yeah, and we’re barely able to help ourselves, let alone another world,” Hortensia closed her eyes. “Still, beggars can’t be choosers… If you help us, we will return the favor.”

“Queen Hortensia is right,” Céline smiled softly. “It’s only fair that we prioritize our kingdoms first and foremost.”

“We’re just three people,” Severa furrowed her eyebrows. “What can we do?”

“Three individuals who can hold their own against the Corrupted,” Céline lifted her teacup in the air. “We’re spread thin with our armed forces, so we could use any help we can get. If you help us regain some order in Elyos, we’ll consider aiding you and your benefactor.”

“Also, it’s not like we won’t pay you guys,” Hortensia shrugged. “You can spend the day mulling it over. We only need𑁋”

“I’ll do it,” Owain said without hesitation. “I owe a debt to Elusia… so I must repay it!”

“...Huh,” Hortensia blinked a few times. “That… That was easy?”

“Count me in as well, your majesty,” Inigo stepped forward. “It may not be our world, but I would kill for the chance to help a world recover…”

“Sure, we don’t need to talk it over with potentially dangerous jobs. Who needs caution anymore?” Severa deadpanned. “Ugh, I guess I’m in too… I owe it to someone to help this world.”

“I must admit… We expected a bit of hesitation,” Céline hummed. “We underestimated you three… Thank you.”

“Thank us when the job’s over. We’re mercenaries, so it’s not like we’re doing anything differently,” Severa shrugged. “As long as we’re finished by the time our employer returns…”

“Of course, of course… We’ll discuss the job in full later,” the Queen of Firene gestured to the table. “For now, let’s all get to know each other over a cup of tea!”

“You had me at tea, my𑁋 Agh!”

Severa elbowed Inigo in the gut, dropping him to his knees.

“He means to say thank you…”

Chapter Text

Alt. Elyos, Gradlon Temple - Before the Ylissean Team arrives in Firene Castle - Five Years Before Corrin’s Fateful Decision.

“The Emblem Rings had lost their power after our defeat against Father… With Lythos destroyed and the Divine Dragons extinct, it was left to me to safeguard them. They may be dormant, but I refused to let any villain misuse them. It’s what I owe to Alear.”

Anankos slowly nodded as he walked behind the Mage Dragon Queen into the ring chamber.

“Emblem Corrin… I’m not sure if I’m the right person to hold the ring containing my child,” he pushed aside his bangs. “Do you believe she’s strong enough to destroy the Mad Dragon?”

“Of course,” Veyle nodded, stopping to light a candle, illuminating the dimmed chambers. “I believe Emblem Corrin alone could destroy your Emblem counterpart. That’s how great her power is…”

“Incredible… If that’s my child’s true power, then maybe… maybe he’d be able to put an end to me when the time comes,” Anankos smiled weakly. “Unfortunately, I’m not sure if I trust myself to carry that ring. What if I lose myself before we’re able to confront the Mad Dragon?”

“Do you not have three children following you?” Veyle walked towards a silver ring on display.

“I can’t involve those three… I already got my first ally killed,” he lowered his head. “I don’t deserve to bring more individuals into this conflict. Not after what happened to the Divine Dragon…”

“Wait, Divine Dragon…?”

Veyle paused for a moment, turning to face the Silent Dragon.

“Who is this ally of yours? I want the truth, Anankos.”

“I…”

Anankos took a deep breath.

“I didn’t want to tell you, because of your pain… but this isn’t the first Elyos I’ve traveled to,” he averted his gaze. “I sought the aid of an Alear who managed to defeat the Fell Dragon and the Dark Emblems. She was searching for the Emblems that the Dark Emblems pulled from her world, and I brought one of them to my world. I manipulated her… and… I paid the price in getting her killed.”

He knew that he was risking everything by telling her, but Veyle deserved to know about the conflict he was a part of.

“...Tell me. Have you seen this Alear’s body…? Did you actually see her die?” Veyle calmly asked the dragon.

“...I didn’t, but I couldn’t sense her energy. The last time we saw each other, she was beset by enemies. My other self may manage to defeat her and Emblem Marth.”

“But you haven’t seen her die,” Veyle repeated. “You’re a damned fool if you believe that Alear and Marth were that weak. Don’t underestimate the thirteenth Emblem.”

“W-What are you talking about?”

Veyle sighed, grabbed the silver ring, and walked towards the hooded man.

“...Alear isn’t like most mortals. They’re not the type to die that easily. My sibling is much the same…”

She glanced down at her ring.

“I don’t know if I’ll ever see my sibling again, but… I’m sure that the Fire Emblem’s still inside this ring,” she turned back to Anankos. “After all, my sibling died multiple times… but would always get right back up.”

“...I see. I could be mistaken,” Anankos frowned. “I hope that I’m wrong. I would like to see my new friend, just one more time, before I disappear.”

“...I hope so too, because I believe I may know of the world you speak of,” Veyle closed her eyes. “I was able to return to my world because of someone from another Elyos. I didn’t care for her disgusting positivity, but… I don’t want to wish any more tragedy on that girl.”

The Mage Dragon Queen closed the distance, grabbing Anankos’ hand and placing the ring on top of it.

“I don’t care how you do it… but I expect this ring to return to my world once you’re done. You could leave this job to your little children if you have to.”

“Corrin…” Anankos stared at the ring in his hands. “You have my word, Lady Veyle. I won’t take your kindness for granted. Thank you.”

“Now then, I expect you to do your end of the bargain.”

“Of course… Allow me to restore the land,” the hooded dragon closed his, raising his free hand. “As the keeper of ancient knowledge… With my righteous power, I bless the world of this young monarch!”

He declared before casting his magic, using the power of the first dragons to restore the land of this recovering world. It was ironic; Severa and the others asked for a similar gift to the Mage Dragon Queen before their departure.

“It is done… I’ve restored Lythos to its original state along with the Somniel. I’ve also cleared the miasma and fell energy polluting the other nations,” he opened his eyes. “You may see for yourself, if you’d like.”

“At another time… but thank you, Anankos.”

“It’s the least I could𑁋”

“...Thank you….”

Anankos blinked, hearing a somewhat familiar voice in his head. At that moment, he felt a presence similar to the Divine Dragon Monarch’s.

“...Please, tell Veyle that I’m proud of her… and that I’ll always be with her. No matter what, I’ll always love her… Thank you again, Anankos… and please… save my other self…”

“That was…”

“Hm? Anankos, are you feeling well?” Veyle tilted her head.

“I heard a voice… I believe it was the Alear of this world. The Fire Emblem wanted me to tell you this…”

He repeated the Divine Dragon’s last words to the Mage Dragon Queen. As he shared the words, he noticed Veyle's eyes widening and her stern expression softening. 

“Alear… Alear said that…?”

“That’s right… I must admit, I was taken aback by𑁋”

He froze, noticing the tears falling down the Queen’s face. She choked back a sob, attempting to keep whatever composure she had left.

“...I want to be left alone, Mr. Anankos. Please… and thank you.”

“...Of course, Lady Veyle.”

He smiled before bowing his head and leaving the chambers, refusing to look back.

The Kingdom of Firene, Firene’s Countryside - Two Days Later, Early Morning.

Inigo, despite his outward appearances, was anxious about the whole ordeal. Of course, it’s normal for people to feel unnerved away from home. However, that feeling only intensified when traveling to other worlds. The only thing that kept the silver-haired mercenary calm was his dancing and remembering his friends from Elyos. Even if they weren’t the same people, he wanted to see them again. He wanted to see the mage dragon with black and white hair, thanking her for saving his life two years ago.

Queen Céline and Queen Hortensia decided to send each of the time travelers to different nations to offer their aid. Owain volunteered to travel with Hortensia back to Elusia, while Severa was tasked with visiting the Kingdom of Brodia. Hortensia had concerns that unrest might occur in Brodia, which could potentially spread to her kingdom. Severa’s only job was to observe the situation and offer aid to the King.

As for Inigo, he had the simple task of defeating the Corrupted and bandits disturbing the trade routes to and from the Queendom of Solm. Fortunately for him, he lucked out in his partner for the job.

“Thank you again for helping her majesty,” Chloé glanced behind her, smiling at Inigo. “Are you doing okay in the sky?”

“This isn’t my first time riding a pegasus,” Inigo averted his gaze. “P-Please, don’t stare at me too much, Miss Chloé… It’s a bit embarrassing…”

“Oh? I didn’t realize I made you that nervous,” Chloé nodded before turning her head back.”You’re a very interesting guy, Inigo!”

“Interesting, you say… Interesting enough for us to have a tea date sometime? I would love to get acquainted with such a lovely lady as yourself.”

“Hehe… Your words remind me of Merrin. I remember her saying sweet lines like that during the war,” Chloé chuckled.

“Merrin… I believe I’ve met a version of her in my world. She’s quite the character,’ Inigo glanced over the pegasus knight’s shoulder. “She’s stationed at the Queendom, correct? Perhaps we could give her a visit…”

Chloé went silent, her positive energy disappearing almost immediately.

“...In this world, Merrin died in the battle against Sombron. She died along with Princess Timerra. I can still remember that feeling when I heard her name among the casualties. Still, I imagine Panette’s feeling much worse than I…”

“That’s…”

Inigo felt a pit forming in his stomach. It only just dawned on him that many of his friends from Elyos may have counterparts who died in this realm or faced a devastating loss. That explained why Owain was oddly serious when he saw Lady Hortensia. He has dealt with death and despair constantly, but it has never gotten easier for him.

“My apologies,” Inigo cleared his throat, fighting the tears. “I… I’m sure she’s resting well.”

“Hm? Inigo, are you okay?”

“Me? Oh, I’m fine! I’m doing wonderful!” Inigo forced a smile, tightening his grip on Chloé's waist. “Please, just don’t look at me for a moment…”

“...Of course,” Chloé nodded. “Take as long as you need, friend. How about I share a fairy tale to pass the time?”

“Ah… That… That would be lovely.”

The Kingdom of Elusia, Givre Port

“It’s still hard to believe what I’m seeing… I guess Veyle was telling the truth in her letters.”

Owain jumped from atop Hortensia’s pegasus, offering a hand to the queen.

“Lady Hortensia, please allow me,” he calmly said.

“Eh? You know it’s strange to hear you speak so… normally. I was told you were the eccentric of that group,” Hortensia frowned before taking the swordman’s hand. “You alright in the head?”

“I’m fine… I’m just… a bit anxious,” he responded while helping her down.“This Port town… I thought it’d be bustling.”

“It wasn’t until recently that this port was restored. Apparently, your dragon buddy was responsible for this. I guess I should thank you.”

“N-No, I had no part in Mr. Anankos’ magic… Truth be told, I’m still a novice with the craft,” Owain scratched his cheek.

Owain knew that he wasn’t feeling right. He was excited beyond belief to visit Elyos, where his friends had resided. He was looking forward to seeing Hortensia and his retainers again. He wanted to thank the trio for helping him against the Dark Emblems, but he soon realized that Queen Hortensia was not the same person. She had some of her mannerisms, but Owain noticed the melancholy in the girl’s body language and tone.

“Lady Hortensia!”

Owain blinked before noticing a familiar face approaching. He could never forget the face of the soft-spoken but boastful warrior. He felt some relief, knowing that a few of his allies in this world were still around. However, he couldn’t help but feel that something still wasn’t right.

“Ah, Goldmary,” Hortensia nodded in her direction. “Sorry for not bringing you to Firene. I know you wanted to keep me protected…”

“No, I should apologize, my Queen… I’m just far too good at my job to be everywhere at once,” Goldmary placed a hand on her cheek, sighing. “I see you’ve brought a guest as well. It seems a lot has happened while you were gone...”

“Goldmary, this is Owain… Owain, this is Goldmary,” Hortensia gestured to Owain. “He’s the otherworlder we heard about.”

“Greetings, sir… I hope my radiance doesn’t cause any issues for you,” Goldmary bowed her head.

“T-Think nothing of it, milady! Shine as much as you like, Goldmary! Please, I insist!”

She may have been a bit difficult to handle back home, but Owain didn’t realize how much he missed the confidence and charisma coming from the group of friends.

“Don’t enable her, Owain,” Hortensia rolled her eyes. “Let’s get going, you two. We still have ways to go before reaching the castle. Ah, but first… I hope you don’t mind us taking a detour.”

“Ah… It’s about that time of the month, huh?” Goldmary’s smile dropped. “We should get some flowers first, Lady Hortensia. Shall I go on ahead?”

“Please…”

“Erm… Where are we going?” Owain scratched his head.

“We’re going to the cemetery,” Hortensia frowned before walking to Goldmary’s side. “You don’t have to come with us. You can stay around the town and get the feel for the place.”

“...Ah, I see. Please, allow me to escort you in that case.”

“You’re a strange guy, Owain… Not many people would be willing to go to a cemetery if they could help it,” Hortensia raised an eyebrow, then shrugged. “Fine, you can come with us. I’m sure he’d love to have more company, anyway…”

“He…?”

Hortensia and Goldmary exchanged looks with each other before turning to face Owain. Just by the looks on their faces, he could tell he wasn’t going to like the girls’ next words.

“Rosado. He is… was a retainer of mine. He always enjoyed making friends, so I’m sure he would have loved you.”

“Rosado… No, you don’t mean…” Owain’s voice trembled.

“That’s right… He died,” Hortensia turned her body to stare at the sea. “He gave up his life to save ours during the battle against Sombron. I lost my sister, my mentor, and my best friend on the same day…”

Owain clenched his jaw, averting his gaze from the two Elusians. Memories of him showing off his battle lines and weapon names to Rosado filled his mind. The two weren’t allies for long, but he respected the retainer for being just as creative as him. Even if he wasn’t the same wyvern rider, Owain couldn’t let go of the pain.

“In that case, I can’t afford to stay behind. Please, allow me to join you two… I want to pay my respects.”

“...You’re a strange guy, blondie, but I don’t hate it…”

“I agree,” Goldmary clasped her hands together. “I suppose you couldn’t help yourself, being enraptured by our beauty… Still, we appreciate your help.”

“Haha! Indeed, this proud exalted warrior is no match for such charming beauties!” Owain laughed, regaining his energy. “Worry not, my friends! I’ve trained myself to withstand its effects… My unquenchable blood-flames will shield me from harm!”

“Huh… Well, at least that confirms that you’re the eccentric one,” Hortensia smirked. “I don’t mind the compliments too much… but don’t get ahead of yourself!”

“Ah, you’re free to compliment me as much as you like, my strange friend,” Goldmary chimed in.

Owain smiled, feeling a small comfort in knowing that his friends hadn’t changed a bit, even after their tragedies. It strengthened his resolve to make sure that the two don’t suffer as much as he did in his world. He vowed to himself to protect his otherworldly friends in this world and many others.

Fort Corrin, Front Gates - Early Afternoon - Present Day.

“I’m still a bit nervous about this, but please, Kana, take good care of yourself.”

Corrin patted Kana on top of the head, failing to hide the worried look in his eyes. He knew that his daughter was prepared to fight on her own, but he still couldn’t push away his fears. The only saving grace was that Kana wouldn’t get to experience war by traveling with him. He wasn’t sure what the future would bring, but he had to rely on Alear to keep his daughter safe.

“I’ll be fine, Papa. I can become a big, scary dragon! Erm… sometimes…” Kana giggled.

“Don’t worry, Kana,” Corrin turned to see Alear approaching the two. “I can help you control your dragon form like I did for Lilith. We’ll work on it while we travel the deeprealms…”

“Really?! That’s incredible! Papa, isn’t Alear incredible?!”

“I imagine so… If anything, I feel like she could be the one to end the war instead of me,” Corrin scratched the back of his neck. “Joking, of course…”

“Corrin… You mustn’t doubt yourself. I know that you’re having trouble believing if your choice is the right one.”

Corrin blinked, watching Alear approach him.

“Huh? What are you saying…?”

“You may feel pain because of the choices you’ve made. It may cause you no end of suffering,” Alear shook her head. “But no matter how lost you are, I’ll help you find your way back home. You will never be alone, Prince Corrin.”

“Those words… It’s almost as if you’re reading my mind…”

“A friend once told me those words… I just thought you could stand to hear them as well,” Alear smiled softly, extending her hand out. “I hope that we can have time to chat once this is all over. We’ve only just met, but… I think we’d be great friends.”

“Friends… Yeah, I’d like that… and thanks for the encouragement,” Corrin smiled as he shook Alear’s hand. “Please, you two… stay safe.”

“Do not worry, Lord Corrin.”

He turned to his left, spotting an old Knight approaching with a soft smile.

“While I’m alive and kicking, no harm will come to Queen Alear or Lady Kana,” Gunter bowed to him. “Look at me… Somehow, I’m still alive to protect the child of my liege… Life can be wonderful like that.”

“Of course, Gunter. If there’s anyone I can trust to keep my family safe. It’s you,” Corrin blinked, noticing Alear staring at the knight, her eyebrows furrowed. “Alear…?”

“Hm? Oh, it’s nothing. I was just remembering my Knight back in Lythos… He must be worried about me,” she shook her head. “I look forward to working alongside you, Sir Gunter.”

“Likewise, milady. I may not be as young and active as Jakob, Felicia, and Flora, but I’m still able to hold my own!”

“I don’t doubt that,” Alear smiled. “Anything, I think we’ve left Selena and the others waiting… Let’s go, everyone!”

“Goodbye, Papa! Tell mama that I’ll be good!”

“Farewell for now, Lord Corrin.”

“Take care, everyone! Kana, don’t stray too far from Alear and Gunter’s sights!”

Corrin felt his heart sink as he watched his daughter leave the front gates, leaving this part of the astral plane. Now, he was beginning to understand why Xander wanted him to be absolutely ready before leaving the tower.

“Corrin.”

He glanced over his shoulder, noticing Azura standing afar. 

“I guess it’s time for us to continue our journey… We must make our way to the Rainbow Sage,” he nodded.

“It will be a difficult journey, but I’m here with you. No matter what path you take, I’ll be at your side.”

“...I know, my friend,” Corrin cracked a smile. “As long as I know that you and the others are with me, I won’t second-guess myself and my decisions…”

“I’m glad to hear that,” A ghost of a smile appeared on Azura's face. "I, too, have no regrets. We will save both kingdoms..."  

Corrin wasn’t sure where this path would take him, but he refused to take Alear’s kindness for granted. He’d become strong enough that he doesn’t need to burden this Queen any further. To make that happen, he’d need to learn all he can about the Seal of Flames.

“Next stop, Notre Sagesse!”

Chapter Text

Alt. Elyos, the Kingdom of Brodia - Severa’s third day in Elyos - Afternoon

“So, you’re the otherworlder King Alcryst talked about? You must be like a legendary hero like the Emblems!”

“I don’t know where you got that idea. I mean, I don’t mind the flattery, but sheesh…”

Severa frowned at the knight escorting her through the Brodian border on horseback. She didn’t know what to expect from this kingdom or any of the others. She wasn’t as familiar with the people who came to Ylisse two years ago to fight the Dark Emblems. She only cared about the red-haired swordswoman who saw her as a trusted friend.

“You sure? I heard through the grapevine that you and your two friends slew a mighty dragon and defeated a handful of the Dark Emblems!”

“...Seriously, how are you guys getting this information?” Severa raised an eyebrow. “Damn it, Anankos…”

“So, is it true? Did you do all of that stuff?”

“Not really,” Severa shrugged. “I didn’t kill a dragon, and I haven’t defeated a Dark Emblem. Hate to disappoint, but I’m not some talented hero. I swear… You’d fit right in with Cynthia and Owain’s little nerd group…”

“R-Really?! You’d have to introduce me sometime! Oh! I didn’t give you my name when we departed, miss!”

The young man glanced over his shoulder, beaming.

“I’m Amber! Knight of Brodia and lover of Alpacas!”

Severa stared blankly at the blonde-haired knight.

“...Uh huh. You shouldn’t tell people the second thing out loud. It makes you come off as more of a weirdo than you already are.”

“Oof… I mean, you’re not wrong, but I can’t do that. I wouldn’t know what else to call myself,” Amber sighed. “After all, I’m sure I deserve the Knight title… since I didn’t protect my liege…”

“...Way to go, Severa. Now I feel like a jerk…”

The two traveled in silence for the remainder of the trip. Severa figured that it was for the best that she didn’t cause any more trouble for the poor guy. She still wasn’t sure what this world saw in her, but she couldn’t just ignore a world that was suffering. No one ever came to save her world, so she’d make sure that this world isn’t abandoned either.

After a few hours on horseback, Severa noticed a large fortress in view. It was rather intimidating and gave her the impression that the people of Brodia were strong, strong enough not to require her help. Just how could someone like her make a difference here? How could she make a difference anywhere?

However, she would soon change her impression upon entering the fortress with Amber. The castle was well fortified, but there were far too few guards to cover the entire area. She could only imagine what had happened to the Brodian army before her arrival.

“Oh! I see someone at the gates!” Amber pointed from atop his horse. “It’s Jade! Heeeeey! Jade!”

Severa raised an eyebrow before looking over Amber’s shoulder to see a knight in heavy armor in the distance. A blonde-haired woman standing in place, her eyes closed. If she didn’t know any better, she would assume the girl was sleeping on the job.

“Jade! I’m back! Hey Jade!!”

“...I heard you the first time, Amber,” the knight said with her eyes still closed. “You’re interrupting my meditation…”

Severa pursed her lips, staring at the girl, remaining stoic and nonchalant.

“...I miss Kjelle. I can’t believe I’m actually thinking that…”

Jade slowly opened her eyes, meeting Severa’s gaze.

“You must be one of the warriors from another world… King Alcryst has been expecting you,” Jade gestured further into the castle. “Please follow me.”

“Uh… Thanks,” Severa jumped off of Amber’s horse, dusting herself off.

“I’ll take over the gates, Jade! Leave it to me,” Amber bumped his chest.

“Mhm,” Jade nodded before walking ahead.

“...Somehow, she’s easier to read than Ms. Gloomy…” Severa murmured before following after the knight.

Severa glanced around the empty halls, feeling the melancholy seeping from every corner of the castle. It was depressing her, and she hadn’t even met the King yet. She wasn’t sure if she could handle it. She spent over a decade in hell, so she had no intention of going back. Still, she swallowed her pride and continued walking behind the quiet knight.

“King Alcryst… Your guest has arrived,” Jade broke the silence as she opened a large door. “One of the otherworlders.”

Severa saw a boy around her age sitting on top of a throne that was far too large for him. As soon as she made eye contact, she could see the look of resignation in his eyes. He hadn’t opened his mouth, and Severa knew that the boy wasn’t in the best place mentally. She’d have to thank Noire for preparing her for this.

Two other girls were standing beside the young man. A pink-haired swordswoman standing firm and a blonde noblewoman reading a tome. It felt off-putting to see such young individuals running the castle on their own. Not that she was one to talk since Lucina was technically an Exalt after Exalt Lissa died in the future…

“Ah… It’s a pleasure to meet an otherworldly warrior,” Alcryst smiled weakly. “I apologize for taking up your valuable time. I know that I'm unworthy of your aid, young lady... Please forgive me for any current and future disappointment.”

“Now I see why you need my help. You’re a complete mess, and so is this castle,” Severa said bluntly. “Sheesh… and what’s with the apologies? You’re making me uncomfortable!”

“Hey! Watch your mouth around the King!” The pink-haired girl narrowed her eyes. “You must treat King Alcryst with the respect he deserves!”

“I am respecting him,” Severa rolled her eyes. “I’m not treating him like a damn child… Listen, you asked for our help.”

“It’s fine, Lapis,” Alcryst shook his head. “She speaks the truth… I deserve this for being a terrible king… Brodia is falling apart, and I don’t want to be coddled.”

“Oh, King Alcryst…” The noblewoman sighed, closing her tome. “You mustn’t blame yourself… It’s our fault for not doing our part.”

“Citrinne… You’re right. We’re failures of retainers…”

“I swear… If I hear more self-pity, I’m going to lose it…” Severa sighed. “Look, King Alcryst… I’m no one special. I can’t fix an entire kingdom overnight. That’s up to you. I can give you the kick you need to get going.”

“I’d take any help,” Alcryst removed the crown from his head. “Truth be told, I never wanted the crown. Diamant was supposed to be King… Dad still had plenty of years left… I…”

“I get it,” Severa held up a hand. “You could never hope to compare with your family. You often thought that you were supposed to be the one to die instead of them.”

“How…? How did you…?”

“Let’s just say I have some experience with this sort of thing. Now, I can’t make you keep the crown. I can only act as an extra blade to your side. It’s the least I could do,” she shrugged. “Just letting you know to save future disappointment.”

“It’s quite all right. I doubt you’d be a disappointment compared to me,” Alcryst smiled. “We need all the help we can get.”

Severa sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. She had a feeling that the self-loathing wasn’t going to stop anytime soon. Still, she couldn’t bring herself to get upset. It was just like with Noire; bullying him and his retainers would be akin to kicking a dog.

“This is going to be a long week…”

A Certain Sky Knight’s Deeprealm, En Route to Town - Noon - Present Day

“Ahh… It seems my worries were for naught. My lovely daughter’s deeprealm is still safe and secure.”

Selena rolled her eyes at Subaki’s comment. She wanted to scout ahead on her own, but Hoshido’s famous Sky Knight couldn’t help himself. She couldn’t blame him for worrying about his daughter, but it was still difficult working alongside someone so… perfect. It was bringing back unpleasant memories.

“We just arrived, Mr. Perfect. Sheesh, why did you have to come with us? I’m still mad you cheated in our last contest!”

“You’re still on about that,” Subaki sighed, crossing his arms. “I believe I won that match, fair and square. Besides, I’m here as a concerned father and a retainer to Lady Sakura.”

“Yeah, Yeah… Just remember that I’m leading this group! You have to answer to me, Setsuna, and Beruka!”

“I question Lord Corrin’s choices in leaders… but I’ll follow your orders flawlessly.”

“Hey, it’s not like I wanted to do this…” Selena murmured. “Anyway, we should comb through this deeprealm and see if Alear finds anything. I guess you want to meet with your daughter before that.”

“No need,” Subaki grinned. “I already sent word for Caeldori. She should be here within the hour, perhaps even sooner, knowing her.”

“Well, that’s convenient… I guess I’ll go check on𑁋”

“Father! Ah, there you are!”

Selena froze upon hearing the familiar voice. At least, she thought it was familiar… The voice had a Hoshidan accent to it, so she chalked it up to a coincidence. She turned her gaze to the skies, spotting a teenage girl and her pegasus descending to the ground. Selena’s face paled as the young girl landed on the ground, revealing her face to the two. The hair color was different, but Selena could never forget a certain someone’s face.

“Caeldori, my dear… You’ve grown since my last visit. You must be old enough to join the Sky Knights at this rate,” Subaki calmly approached the young girl. “How’s my beautiful daughter?”

“Father, please… You’re embarrassing me,” the young girl blushed before locking eyes with Selena. “Ah! You must be the Nohrian soldier my father spoke of!”

She jumped off her pegasus, extending her hand out to Selena.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Caeldori, a Sky Knight in training! I hope to be of use to your investigation.”

“I… You…” Selena stammered before reluctantly taking her hand. “...Yeah. I’m Selena… Lady Camilla’s retainer…”

“Um, have I done anything to offend you, Milady?” Caeldori tilted her head.

“No, you haven’t… I’m just…” Selena averted her gaze, shaking the young girl’s hand. “I thought you were someone else for a moment there…”

“Oh, good… I was worried that I made a poor first impression… You see, I truly want to be useful to everyone. I’ve even developed reports from all of the citizens and combed through the entire deeprealm. I imagine my father could have done better…”

“...Wait, what?!” Selena blinked a few times. “But we just learned about it the other day…”

“A day for you, maybe, but it has been much longer for me since Father’s letter.” Caeldori’s cheeks turned red. “I imagine that you, Father, and your friends could have done better…”

“Impressive, Caeldori. It was such short notice, even with the accelerated time,” Subaki whistled. “That’s my daughter, alright.”

Selena snapped out of her shock, remembering that she had a job to do. The girl’s resemblance was only a coincidence. It was thanks to her different hair color and her Hoshidan accent that the retainer could lie to herself and claim that she was just seeing things. After all, she could never see her mother pull off the brunette look…

She cleared her throat.

“Eh, I’ll be the judge of that… Now, come with us, kid. We have a group of weirdos to introduce you to.”

“Oh! Yes, Ma’am!”

An Hour Later - The Town of Matoi

“Wow… This place reminds me of the Hoshidan towns I’ve visited a while back.”

“It does… It reminds me of… Wait a damn moment!”

Prince Takumi furrowed his eyebrows before turning to Alear.

“You’ve been to Hoshido before?!”

“Of course. I’ve only spent a short time in the outside world, but Lilith and I had quite the adventure.”

“I… How did I not know this? You stand out like a sore thumb with your hair!”

“I have my ways,” Alear smiled knowingly.

“Many of the deeprealms’ residents have origins to Hoshido and Nohr,” Caeldori chimed in. “Their ancestors migrated here after receiving blessings from the astral dragons.”

“A-Amazing…” Sakura’s eyes widened. “I didn’t know that… You’re really smart, Caeldori…”

“It’s just common knowledge… It’s nothing that impressive,” the Sky Knight scratched her cheek. “Still, it’s an honor to be praised by my parents’ liege…”

Selena crossed her arms, unable to take her eyes off of Caeldori while she spoke to Alear and the siblings. She hated to admit it, but the kid was talented, perhaps even more talented than her father. Of course, Selena doubted that it was a high bar to reach. She worried that she’d throw herself back into her old ways, but for some reason, she couldn’t bring herself to feel envious of the kid.

As the group made their way through the humble town, Caeldori decided to take the initiative in explaining the situation.

“Queen Alear, I heard that you’re dealing with a dangerous threat in the astral plane, correct? I can’t say that we’ve dealt with anything that resembles the threat you spoke of… but I would be lying if I said everything was peaceful.”

“Even if it’s not the same threat, I want to hear all that has happened in this realm. It may not be the Dark Emblem, but it may lead me in the right direction,” Alear patted the girl on the shoulder.

“O-Of course, Milady… Erm, your majesty…!!” Caeldori cleared her throat, blushing. “We’ve been dealing with several burglaries and robberies in the past few months… Merchants are losing goods, Farmers are unable to feed their families, and the citizens have been living in constant fear…”

“Are bandits common in this deeprealm?” Alear raised an eyebrow.

“No… Not many people here would have a reason to turn to a life of crime,” Caeldori shook her head. “At worst, we’d have a child stealing an apple from a cart… I have considered the possibility that a group would form, but these crimes do not befit a simple group of thugs. We’ve had too many villagers injured during their little crime spree. So far, no one has died, but I fear that things may derail if nothing is done…”

“That’s horrible…” Sakura’s lips quivered, tears welling in the corner of her eyes.

“Tch… So not even the deeprealms are safe from low-life thugs,” Takumi sighed. “Still, it doesn’t match the guy Alear’s after…”

“Those bullies…!”

Selena blinked before turning to see Lady Kana approaching the group, pouting.

“We have to do something! Alear, we have to help…!”

“Kana, calm down…” Takumi frowned, shaking his head. “We’re not here to deal with bandits… We don’t have time to chase after every small-time thug…”

“No, Uncle Takumi! I’m not leaving!”

“What?!”

“Alear told me that she would never turn her back on people who need help!” Kana unsheathed the iron sword attached to her hip. “Papa and Mama taught me how to fight! I can help, Caeldori!”

Selena has been silent this entire conversation, only following behind the group as they made their way through the Hoshidan-style village. She thought that she wouldn’t have to jump in, but unfortunately, her liege made her the leader of this group.

“We don’t have all the time in the world to chase after thugs, but…” Selena heaved a deep sigh. “Our mission was to look after the kids, and things might turn deadly if we let it fester… Alear, do you mind if we help Caeldori out?”

“Not at all, Selena. I was going to suggest the same thing,” Alear smiled at the retainer. “I’ve traveled through these realms for a very long time… It’s because of my journey that I’ve learned to appreciate what these people have made for themselves. So count me in, Kana. We’ll follow your lead!”

“Really?! You’re the best, Alear!”

“Well, Sakura’s like a surrogate mother to Caeldori… and Hana would beat the daylights out of me if I left the two alone,” Takumi shrugged. “Whatever, I’ll go let Hinata and Oboro know about our plans.”

“Thanks, Uncle Takumi! You’re even cooler than Uncle Leo!” Kana waved at the archer.

“R-Really? Heh, I guess I have something to hold over that stuck-up mage,” Takumi’s face lit up as he walked towards his retainers.

“...Not bad, Lady Kana,” Selena whistled.

“Everyone… Thank you for your assistance. In return, I’ll do all that I can to aid your search for the Dark Emblem!” Caeldori bowed her head.

“We’ll cross that bridge later, kid. First, tell us about this bandit group,” Selena shrugged.

“Unfortunately, I don’t have much to say about the group… All we could gather from the recent attacks is that we’re dealing with thieves that have skills rivaling the ninja clans of Hoshido,” Caeldori scratched her chin. “However… One of the villagers mentioned that one of the thieves had a strange sweet tooth… and only stole cakes and sweets from their stall…”

“Wait… A sweet tooth…?”

Selena whispered to herself.

“...No, I’m overthinking it. Caeldori’s one thing, but there’s no way there’s someone like Daddy around here… That would be insane…”

“Selena?” Alear tilted her head.

“It’s nothing. I’m fine… We’ll discuss the plan later. For now, there’s something we need to take care of!”

Selena grabbed the dragon by the collar, dragging her towards the market area.

“Ah! W-Where are we going?!”

“You’re going to make good on your promise. You may not be her, but I’ve waited too long to make this happen! We’re grabbing Setsuna and Beruka, and the four of us are going shopping!”

“But… I don’t need anything…”

“Too late! We’re doing this! I’m feeling weird today, and shopping’s the only thing to soothe my soul! Prepare your wallet, your majesty…”

“But… I didn’t bring that much money…”

Sevenfold Sanctuary, Notre Sagesse - A Day Later (Outside of the deeprealms)

“The Rainbow Sage has a twisted sense of humor… So much for an easy trial…!”

Corrin wasn’t sure what he’d expect when he had to take the trial to see the Rainbow Sage. He was fortunate to have Azura’s help when the others couldn’t make it up the mountain, but as soon as he laid eyes on his challenge, he wished he had the army with him. The young prince unsheathed Yato with a worried expression, unable to hide his anxiety as he stared down his opponent.

“Damn it… I came all this way to lose to you?!” Corrin glanced at Shura, the thief he had befriended on the way up to the Sanctuary. The former ninja was brought to his knees, battered and bruised.

A long-haired girl stood above Shura, fighting with nothing but her fists. Unfortunately, Corrin knew that she had more in her arsenal, especially if the illusion fought exactly like a certain someone.

“You’ve done well to reach the final floor… I am the guardian of this sanctuary. I may not be my original, but I will give my name regardless.”

The multicolored-haired girl assumed a martial arts stance.

“I am the Divine Dragon Monarch, Alear. Prince Corrin, if you wish to see the Rainbow Sage, you must defeat me!”

Chapter Text

Notre Sagesse, Sevenfold Sanctuary. - 5 Years Before Corrin’s Fateful Decision, Two and a half weeks after Alear’s sacrifice.

Alear jumped back, avoiding the Onmyoji’s summons. The dragon spirit continued chomping the air, attempting to devour the Emblem. She could tell the fabrication’s magic was effective on dragons, so she had to do everything in her power to avoid certain doom.

“I’m not getting anywhere… I can’t get close…!”

She summoned Lyrátion in her hands, narrowing her eyes at the Onmyoji standing in her path. Marth and Lilith were preoccupied in their own battles, so she had to prove to herself that she still had the strength to keep fighting.

“This ends now,” Alear declared before rushing the Onmyoji.

The illusion warrior smirked before casting another dragon spirit, but Alear was prepared. She leaped over the summon, landing right into striking distance.

“Yuh!!”

She struck the Onmyoji with a clean upward slice, sending the illusion stumbling. She then raised her hand, channeling her Emblem energy.

“Engage Blast!”

She fired a red and blue beam, striking the fabrication in the chest. The Onmyoji dropped to his knees, clutching his chest.

“Well done…You have proven yourself as worthy…”

The fabrication warrior smiled before dissolving right in front of the Emblem. Alear exhaled softly before sheathing her sword.

“This time, victory was mine…”

“Alear!”

She turned to see Lilith and Marth approaching her. It was safe for her to say that their battle ended in victories as well.

“Nicely done, Alear… You’ve come a long way in your journey as an Emblem,” Marth floated towards Alear, smiling.

“I could have done better, but I’m just glad to be of some use while in this form,” Alear sighed. “Anyway, let’s move forward. The Rainbow Sage must be near, and we should prepare ourselves if there are more𑁋”

“No need, my dear. I fear you’re going to destroy my home if I let you continue this trial!”

Alear blinked, noticing an elderly man walking down the steps. To her surprise, she recognized the man as the kind old man from before. When she arrived in the town, he was the first person to offer assistance to her in finding the Rainbow Sage.

“Wait… What are you…?”

“You’re a powerful young lady, Alear… I fear nothing I throw at you will be a challenge,” the elderly man massaged his beard.

“You’re the Rainbow Sage… Ah, I see… You were watching me the moment I arrived at the port,” Alear hummed. “You’re just as mischievous as the Emblems… They liked to throw trials at me, too.”

“Alear, I sense a bit of aggression there,” Marth chuckled awkwardly. “I said I was sorry for the bruise I gave Veyle… It wasn’t my intention to harm her…”

“I didn’t expect to meet a dragon of your status in my lifetime,” the Sage smiled. “This world never ceases to surprise this old man…”

He approached Alear, eyeing the Emblem up and down.

“So… You wish to regain your previous form.”

“That’s correct… I know that I can’t live a normal mortal life, but… I don’t feel right without my original form,” Alear frowned.

“I’m familiar with the seal of flames, but the Emblem Rings are a different manner. Still, I cannot allow such a young child to leave here empty-handed. Close your eyes, child…”

“Yes, sir!”

Alear followed the Sage’s commands, closing her eyes.

“Now, look deep within yourself… You have not lost your power. It simply lies dormant within. Call forth the same power you used in saving the Silent Dragon.”

“...How did you…?” Lilith murmrued.

“Call forth my power… Okay, I got it… I just need to remember my friends. Alfred, Veyle, Yunaka, and everyone else… It’s because of them that I have the strength to fight as the thirteenth Emblem. I believe there’s only one phrase I need to say…”

Alear took a deep breath, raising the hand containing her Emblem ring.

“Emblem Eternal!”

It happened all at once. She felt a massive surge of energy flowing right into her, but this time she remembered how to control it. She remembered the feeling of taking her first breath as a revived dragon. She remembered the wishes of the Emblems who used their only miracle to save her.

Alear gasped for air, dropping to her knees and clutching her chest. She slowly opened her eyes, noticing her multicolored locks of hair. She stared at her gloved hands, her lips curling upward.

“I’m… I’m back to normal… I did it!”

“Alear, you did it!” Marth patted her on the shoulder.

“Lady Alear, that was incredible… That power…” Lilith smiled as she extended a hand to her.

“I couldn’t have done it without your help, you two…”

Alear giggled as she took Lilith’s hand, getting back on her feet. She turned to the old sage, bowing her head.

“Thank you, Sir… I’m in your debt.”

“Ah! Think nothing of it, child! I’m just glad to help a fellow dragon in my last years…”

“A fellow dragon? Wait, are you…?”

“That’s right… I’m one of the first dragons, young lady. I’m also an old man who lived past his pride,” the Sage chuckled. “I’m sure you understand what I mean.”

“You’re suffering through degeneration… It won’t be long until you’ve lost yourself to your draconic impulses,” Alear frowned. “I’m sorry to hear that, Great Sage…”

“Hoohoo! You’re a polite girl. I wish I had a daughter like you. That idiot Sombron doesn’t know how good he had it…”

“Wait… How do you know about my father…?”

“I know a lot about you, Queen Alear! More than you can even fathom. You’re not meant to be in this world. The same can be said for a certain Dark Emblem… However, I believe your presence here can guide the Yato’s wielder as he forges his own path. You may not be remembered in this world’s history, but you, too, have an important role.”

“I… I didn’t realize that,” Alear pursed her lips, staring at her hands. “I promised a friend that I’d help save this world he loves. While I’m here, I’ll do everything in my power to help.”

“I know you will… Ah! I just thought of a perfect test for this young hero. Queen Alear, might I ask for your assistance? There’s an illusion warrior that I wish to craft…”

Alear raised an eyebrow, admittedly curious.

“Oh?”

Present Day

Corrin roared before rushing down the illusion of Alear, Yato in hand. He had to take advantage of his superior range with his blade and also his dragon fang. It was the only way he could see himself lasting long against the Divine Dragon Monarch.

“You won’t stop me!”

He transformed his arm into a dragon’s claw, prepared to strike. However, just as he got into range…

“Not enough.”

Alear vanished from his line of sight, disorienting the dragon prince.

“What?!”

Before he could change tactics, he noticed an incoming open palm nearing his face. Pain shot through his left cheek, sending him reeling.

“Guh!”

He attempted to retreat, but the Divine Dragon followed up with a neck chop, knocking the wind out of him. The Nohrian prince wheezed, his vision blurred as he dropped to the ground.  

“Ngh!”

“You’re holding back,” the Alear copy said in a calm tone. There was no malice or mockery in her words or actions. “You must fight me with all you have. Fight with the intent to kill!”

“Corrin!! I’m coming…!”

“Azura… No, don’t come too close…!”

Corrin’s warnings came too late as Alear changed targets. He shot up to see his opponent grab Azura’s arm after a mistimed spear stab, tossing the songstress over her shoulder and onto the ground.

“Agh!”

“Azura! Are you okay?!”

Corrin ran towards his close friend, kneeling before her. Fortunately, the Alear illusion inherited her original’s kindness, refusing to attack them while they’re down.

“Ngh… I’m fine, Corrin. I’m just… not sure how we can defeat her with just our numbers,” Azura groaned as she sat up. “The saving grace is that I don’t sense killing intent… She has no intention of ending our lives…”

“Maybe if we leave… and get Camilla and the others… but…”

Corrin frowned, shaking his head.

“That will take too long. We have to win now or else we lose more time and the war drags on…”

“It’s for the best. We cannot rely on our friends all the time,” Azura winced, using her spear to support her as she stood up. “What do we do? The two of us and Shura aren’t a match for her…”

“Then allow me to even the odds, child.”

Corrin blinked as dark magic appeared under Alear’s feet. The illusion was unable to move in time before dark spears erupted from the ground, piercing her body. Alear winced in pain, stumbling back before placing a hand on her head.

“Oh! There’s another who wishes to take the trial?” The Alear illusion raised an eyebrow, turning to the stairs

A young girl with a veiled face entered the room, carrying a Nosferatu tome.

“I wanted to run away and be at peace, but curse my bleeding heart for wanting to assist the child who offered me a place to stay,”

“You… You’re that girl from the entrance…” Corrin winced as he stood back up.

“Leave this fight to your elders, boy,” the mage frowned under her veil before flipping through pages of her tome. “Martial arts means nothing if you can’t reach your target… Now, disappear!”

She declared before sending a volley of dark spheres, striking Alear and knocking her back to create distance. Alear clenched her jaw, unable to withstand the barrage of attacks to close the distance.

“...Incredible! She’s pushing her back…!” Corrin exclaimed.

“I ain’t going down that easily either!”

Shura grunted as he fired arrows at the Alear copy. Corrin noticed that she couldn’t do much in her current state, making it the best chance to end this fight and complete the trial.

“Azura…! Use your song!”

“...Right!”

Azura sang a soft tune to the dragon prince. Corrin, upon hearing the calming tune, felt a surge of energy within him. He shot back up before rushing down Alear once more.

“I’m coming at you with all I got, Alear…!”

He screamed before partially transforming into a dragon, using his claw to engulf Alear in a torrential beam of water. Alear was beset at all angles, pelted with dark magic, arrows, and water. Corrin was almost certain that it was overkill, but he knew that he had to do whatever to win this trial.

He transformed back into his human form, watching the dust cloud with a mixture of relief and sadness.

“Sorry, Alear… I know it’s just an illusion, but𑁋”

“Emblem Eternal!”

A bright light blinded the Nohrian prince for a brief moment. He rubbed his eyes before turning to the source of the blinding aura. Alear stood at the center of the room, her hair and eyes becoming a pure blue. She slowly raised an ornate blade, forgoing her martial arts. However, it seemed the previous barrage still did some damage to the illusion.

“You’re stronger than you give yourself credit for, Prince Corrin. That’s why I’ll come at you with everything I have!”

“...Very well. It would be an insult to hold back against you. You may not be the original, but I still respect you.”

Corrin reached into his pocket, pulling out a dragonstone.

“Alright, Alear! Here goes nothing! This ends now!”

Caeldori’s Deeprealm, Town of Matoi - Early Evening (Within the Deeprealm.)

“Caeldori! Aunt Sakura! I’m back!”

Kana stopped in front of the two older girls, panting heavily. She wiped the sweat from her brow before standing up with a wide grin on her face. She found the Sky Knight and the Hoshidan Princess in the town plaza, chatting amongst themselves. She wanted to show the good news to Alear, but her fellow dragon was busy trying on yukatas with Selena and her friends.

“I’ve talked to all of the people and learned a bit about the thieves…! Gunter said that my investigation skills are improving!”

“Goodness, Kana… You’re a ball of energy,” Caeldori chuckled before patting her shoulder. “Please, calm yourself. We wouldn’t want you to tire out.”

“C-Caeldori’s right, Kana…” Sakura nodded. “You’re still a growing girl…”

“Hey! I’m not a baby…! I’m only a few years younger than you two!”

“I suppose you’re right… The deeprealms are really frightening… It was only months earlier that you two were just babies, and now…” Sakura shivered. “Now, Caeldori’s around my age…”

“I imagine the same can be said for the people here… Some of the villagers mentioned knowing you for over a decade. It’s a bit of a shock,” Caeldori rubbed her chin. “I… I wonder if Father and Mother would allow me to leave this realm finally. I appreciate this town and its people, but I feel that I’m prepared to join the Sky Knights! I want to serve Lady Sakura just as my parents have!”

“You don’t have to do that, Caeldori… We’re family, and you shouldn’t treat me as just your liege,” Sakura played with her hands. “I still support your decision. I think Subaki is impressed with your progress…”

“I know, but it’s not enough, I’m afraid… I’m still nowhere near my father’s level,” Caeldori frowned. “There’s also Lady Selena… I fear that my inadequacy is bothering her.”

“Hm? I don’t think that’s true,” Kana chimed in.

“Huh?”

“Aunt Camilla always told me that Selena is really caring about people, she just doesn’t show it,” Kana shook her head. “I think she’s just shy around you. I’ve spent time with Aunt Sakura enough to know when someone’s shy!”

“K-Kana! You didn’t have to word it like that,” Sakura averted her gaze, blushing.

“Shy…? Why would she be shy of me?”

“I don’t know… Maybe we should ask𑁋 Oof!”

Kana stumbled forward as a man bumped into her.

“Sorry about that, tiny.”

“I-It’s fine!” She smiled at the stranger.

The young man nodded before walking off, leaving the trio alone.

“Are you okay, Kana?” Sakura raised an eyebrow. “That young man... I haven't seen him before and yet...”

“I’m fine… I… Hey, wait…!”

Kana’s face paled as she patted her pockets. Her fears were confirmed when she felt nothing inside of them. She spun in the direction where the young man went, narrowing her eyes.

“M-My dragonstone! He stole my dragonstone! Rrrgh…!! Get back here, you thief!”

“Kana, wait!”

She ignored Caeldori’s voice, sprinting in the direction where she last saw the thief. She couldn’t pick him out in the crowd, but she didn’t need to. Ever since she felt attuned to the dragonstone, she always knew where to find it. She continued to follow her dragonstone’s energy until she found herself outside of the city limits and upon the open plains.

“Get back here, you bully! Give me back my dragonstone or I’ll kick your butt!”

“Kana?! Who taught you that language?!”

She came to a stop, realizing Caeldori and Sakura had followed after her.

“Those thieves are quite evasive… We can’t hope to find them like this,” Caeldori frowned. “We must find Lady Selena and Queen Alear… They’d know what to do…!”

“No! If I lose my dragonstone… Papa will be upset with me,” Kana’s lips quivered. “No… I’m not going to cry! I’m going to get my dragonstone! I know that thief is out there!”

“M-Maybe we should𑁋”

“Sorry, gals. I can’t have you dames getting in our way.”

Sakura gasped as a ninja appeared behind her, holding a knife to her neck. Kana glared at the young ninja, recognizing him as the man who bumped into her. A black-haired young man wearing a bandana on his head.

“Hey! Leave Aunt Sakura alone and give me back my dragonstone!”

“Sorry, kid. Your dragonstone yields a good price. Girls like you should be playing with dolls,” the ninja shrugged.

“Let her go, thief! You’re committing a grievous crime, and I won’t abide it!” Caeldori pointed her spear at the ninja.

“Let’s not be hasty, ladies. I’ll let your friend go as long as you give up the chase. I prefer to do my job clean, so help a guy out.”

“Wait…”

Sakura, despite her state, was calmly glancing at her captor.

“Saizo…?”

The young man blinked a few times before looking down at the girl.

“You’re Saizo… Why are you committing crimes? Your parents would be upset to hear this…”

“How do you know that name…? Wait a moment…”

Saizo’s face paled. The ninja slowly backed away, dropping his knife.

“Lady Sakura?! Aw crap… Pops and Lord Ryoma are going to kill me…”

“Saizo… but that’s the name of the legendary ninja clan!” Caeldori furrowed her eyebrows. “What is a ninja doing with a band of thieves?”

“That’s for me to know and you to𑁋”

“GIVE ME MY DRAGONSTONE BACK!”

Kana roared before tackling the preoccupied ninja to the ground. She wrestled the older boy, tossing him around to get her prized possession back.

“Agh! How are you… this strong, kid?!”

At that moment, Kana made her first contribution in the investigation by capturing Saizo. It was unintentional, but she wouldn’t say no to the praise.

Chapter Text

Notre Sagesse, Sevenfold Sanctuary - Present Day

Corrin hated his dragon power.

Those feelings hadn’t changed since receiving the dragonstone. He could never forget that moment when he regained his sanity to see the town in ruins and people injured. He could never forget the regret he felt upon seeing Azura’s wounds in the aftermath. He didn’t care if this power could be controlled or if it was another tool to bring peace. He could never forgive himself for what he had done.

He never understood where this power came from. He knew that he carried the same dragon blood that his Nohrian and Hoshidan siblings had, but he never understood why he was special. Why did he transform into such a monster? Why was he allowed to carry the Yato when he caused so much destruction and allowed his mother to be killed? He told Azura and the others that he was fine, but in truth, he was never fine since that moment. He hated the dragon blood in his veins, and he hated himself for not being strong enough to keep his sanity. He hated that Kana was forced to carry the same destructive power.

However, he knew that he couldn’t ignore this strength. He couldn’t hold back when Anankos was still out there, manipulating Garon and continuing the war. He had to save the people of Nohr and Hoshido. It was his reasoning for refusing to take a side in the war. If he held back, then he was just allowing Anankos to win and get his way into destroying everything. He couldn’t let that happen, even if he had to be a monster and embrace the power he once used for vengeance.

“Ready yourself!”

The Alear illusion shouted as she pointed her blade upward. Corrin was confused at the action before, noticing a ball of energy appear out of nowhere, striking the two ranged combatants from afar.

“Gah!!”

“Agh!!”

Corrin spun to see Nyx and Shura both on the ground, struggling to stand back up.

“What kind of sword is that?! She can attack from afar?!” Corrin’s face paled.

“Alear must have a lot of tricks up her sleeve,” Azura said, tightening her grip on her spear.

“...Azura, stand back! I’ll finish this!”

Corrin clenched his jaw, glancing at the stone in his hands.

“Corrin, wait! We cannot face her alone!”

“I know that! I just can’t let you get hurt! I refuse to do that again!!” Corrin shouted before sprinting towards the empowered illusion.

“Corrin!!”

Corrin clenched the dragonstone tightly, summoning the beastly power within him. He grimaced, feeling his blood boil and recalling the rage he experienced back in Hoshido. The image of his mother dying in her arms flashed through his mind as he fell to the floor, on all fours. He fought himself and his bloodlust as he transformed into his dragon form, his roar echoing throughout the enormous room.

“W-What in the world? The kid can transform into a dragon?!” Shura exclaimed.

“The power of the first dragons…” Nyx murmured.

“That’s it, Prince Corrin. Hold nothing back,” the Alear illusion grinned, pointing her blade at him. “Now, come at me!”

“Alright! I’ll end this now!”

Corrin rushed the Alear illusion, ramming his head into her.

“Hrk…!!”

“Take this!!”

He knocked the illusion into the wall, causing her to drop to the ground. However, he couldn’t savor his victory for long as Alear stood right back up, raising a hand, channeling a massive amount of energy.

“Engage Blast!”

The beam struck Corrin before he could even react, causing him to stumble backward. The Alear illusion didn’t let up before flying towards him with fists raised. She closed the distance, rapidly punching the dragon’s torso.

“Ngh!! Yah!!”

Corrin raised a claw, swatting Alear away. Immediately, he was hit with a memory of the moment he lashed out against Azura, causing him to falter.

“Ggh… Prince Corrin, you’re still holding back,” Alear regained her footing, weakly raising her fists. “You’re not going to win that way!”

“I…! I….!!”

Corrin roared before firing a blast of water at the illusion warrior, knocking her away. He rushed down the blue-haired warrior before grabbing her and slamming her into the ground. The illusion cried out in pain, filling the dragon with even more guilt as he stood above a wounded Alear. He froze in place, staring at the illusion of his new friend.

“What’s wrong?” Alear narrowed her eyes, lying on the ground. “I’m not finished yet. You must take me down if you wish to succeed. Now, do it.”

Corrin raised a claw, staring at Alear from behind his draconic mask. The battlefield went silent before he slammed his claw down on the ground.

“...No! I won’t take part in this… I give up!”

The Alear illusion blinked, taken aback by her opponent's words.

“What…?”

Corrin transformed back into a human, glaring at the dragonstone in his hands.

“...I give up. I don’t care if this means I cannot see the sage. We’ve only known each other for two days, but I cannot in good faith hurt someone I consider a friend!”

He growled before pocketing the stone and turning to the Alear illusion. He extended a hand out to his opponent.

“You may not be real… and you may not be her, but I won’t hurt you. I won’t hurt any of my friends!”

“Prince Corrin… I see, now. My original became friends with you. That sounds like something I would do…”

The Alear illusion sighed before taking Corrin’s hand.

“You passed. Congratulations, young hero.”

“Huh…?”

Corrin blinked as he helped the illusion warrior to her feet. She transformed back into her normal form, her expression softening.

“Never let go of that kindness of yours,” she smiled at him. “You need strength, but you shouldn’t have to change that kind heart of yours… You and your friends have earned the right to see the Rainbow Sage.”

Corrin opened his mouth, but then he noticed the illusion’s body begin to fade away.

“Alear, you’re…”

“I’m glad to hear that you and my original are true friends… I’ve always wanted to become friends with your original… ever since I met her.”

“Her? Wait, who are you talking about? How do you know about me…?”

“I’m sure my original will tell you in time,” Alear chuckled. “Farewell, Prince Corrin. Please, never give up…”

Corrin watched the Alear illusion disappear into thin air. He closed his eyes, struggling to take his mind off the illusion’s last words.

“Corrin…”

He sighed before turning to face Azura.

“This has been… an interesting trial, but I guess we’ve won,” Corrin shrugged before glancing back at the door ahead. “There’s a lot I have to ask Alear when we meet again.”

“Agreed, but there’s something that has been bothering me…”

Azura approached him, placing a hand on his shoulder.

“Corrin, you’re still blaming yourself for what happened at the Castle Town, aren’t you?”

“Am I really that easy to read?” Corrin scratched the back of his head. “Sorry, Azura. I don’t think I want to talk about it right now… We should meet with the Rainbow Sage.”

“...If that is what you wish. Just know that your mother wouldn’t have wanted you to torment yourself. Neither do I,” Azura patted his shoulder before turning away. “You’re not a monster, Corrin. A monster wouldn’t feel regret for his actions.”

Corrin watched his close friend walk off to check on Shura and Nyx. He took a deep breath before glancing back at the door.

“No time to think about that… There’s a Sage I need to meet.”

Alt. Elyos, Gradlon Temple - 5 Years Ago

Anankos furrowed his eyebrows, staring at the ring on his finger. He considered himself a being with unfathomable power, at least to mortals. Even after separating from himself, he still had enough power to aid Owain, Inigo, and Severa as they take in new power and new names. Unfortunately, he soon realized that there were still some limits to his power.

“Bare your fangs, Emblem of Fates…!”

He held out his hand, mirroring Alear’s movements in the brief time they were together. Silence followed afterward, and then the Silent Dragon hung his head low.

“No good… Alear makes it seem so easy…”

“Only fell dragons can use an incantation to summon Emblems. Alear is one of a kind who can summon an Emblem in their pure state despite being a fell dragon at birth.”

He turned to face Queen Veyle. The mage dragon queen was hospitable enough to allow him to practice summoning Emblems in her estate. However, he has had little to no luck in bringing forth the Emblem that can destroy his counterpart.

“...How can I use Emblem Corrin’s power if I can’t bring her out…? Are you certain this will work?”

“I was never certain, Anankos,” Veyle shrugged. “Emblem Corrin and the rest of the Emblems never returned after the battle against Father. Perhaps if they were here, they could have stopped the Dark Emblems from their plot...”

“Still, there must be a way to summon Emblem Corrin… There has to be…”

“Why are you so keen on summoning Emblem Corrin, Anankos?” Veyle raised an eyebrow. “It’s likely her power could return outside of Elyos, but you’re in an odd rush to summon her…”

“It’s a bit embarrassing,” Anankos averted his gaze. “I wanted to see my child all grown up… She may not be my Corrin, but… I still want to see her, one last time before the end.”

“You’re a loving father, I see. It’s rather unfortunate that a certain someone makes that familial relationship impossible to maintain…”

“...I know that Corrin will end up hating and cursing me for all that I’ve done. I’m prepared for that,” Anankos removed the ring from his finger. “I know it’s selfish of me, but… I just want to be with my family just once. Corrin, Mikoto, and even Lilith…”

“I’m not one to judge, not anymore at least…” Queen Veyle sighed. “Still, you won’t get anywhere with those pitiful attempts at summoning. You’d need a Divine Dragon to wake Corrin from her rest.”

“...Easier said than done. I still don’t know if Alear is𑁋”

Anankos gasped, dropping to his knees as he clutched his head in pain.

“Gah!! W-What is…?!”

“Anankos! What happened to you? I thought you had more time,” Queen Veyle stared at him with a surprisingly large amount of concern.

“I felt… I felt a large surge of energy coming from my world…!”

He shot back up, his face turning pale.

“I sense her… I sense Alear’s energy. She’s alive!” He shook his head. “I’m so glad she’s alive, but… what is this I’m sensing…? I must be overthinking, and there’s no way he could have found me this soon. Yet…”

“What’s going on? An invasion? I swear… If more Dark Emblems had appeared, I would destroy them myself!”

“No, it’s not them… No, I think a certain foe has finally found me,” he curled his right hand into a fist.

“Hm… In that case, I’m going to ready my forces and my Corrupted. I don’t know who or what is coming, but no one is going to threaten my world and my people!” Queen Veyle grinned widely. “I’m going to make them suffer…! Clanne! Framme!”

The monarch immediately ran off, leaving Anankos alone in the throne area. The hooded man took a deep breath before glancing down at his hands.

“Owain, Inigo, and Severa… Please don’t die out there. I won’t let your journey end here. Not while I’m still standing.”

He shook his head before running after the mage dragon, hoping to calm her down before she loses herself to her impulses.

Caeldori’s Deeprealm, Astral Plane - Present Day.

“Ngh…! Did you have to tie me up, Tiny?!”

Kana huffed, crossing her arms as she stared at the captured ninja. She usually doesn’t like getting rough with people, but her dragonstone was involved, so she couldn’t help it. She managed to capture the thief and bring him back to Caeldori’s home for interrogation. It was unexpected, but she managed to get a step closer to solving the thief issue.

“You’re a big dumb bully… I bet you steal money from children, huh?!”

“Cripes, I said that I was sorry! I didn’t realize you actually needed the dragonstone… I thought you were just some kid who got lucky.”

“How dare you…!” Caeldori hissed at the ninja. “You’d steal from a child?!”

“I’m not a child! You two aren’t that much older than me! Papa said that I’m mature for my age…!” Kana huffed. “If I’m a kid, that makes you a baby since I beat you up!”

“Gods, you’re not going to let me live that down,” he shook his head. “Look, just let me go, and we can forget this little interaction. I'd rather not be around when Lady Sakura gets my pops.”

“You should be ashamed of yourself,” Caeldori sighed. “Saizo, you will pay for your crimes. You and your little gang disrupted the peace of this deeprealm!”

“Ugh… Stop calling me that,” he scoffed. “I hate that name, I didn’t ask to follow in my old man’s foot steps!”

“I don’t care about your stupid name,” Kana pouted. “You’re going to tell us where to find your thief friends!”

“Nope, can’t do that,” Saizo shrugged. “I don’t snitch on my employer.”

“Ugh… You’re so… You’re so… stupid!”

“You’re not helping your ‘not a kid’ argument with words like that…”

“Alright, Alright… I’m here! Sheesh, I turn away for one moment,” Kana heard the door open, followed by a familiar voice.

“Oh! Ms. Selena!” Kana perked up. “She will know what to do! I heard that Aunt Camilla’s retainers capture and torture people daily!”

“S-She did that…?!” Caeldori’s face paled.

“Oi, Oi… Don’t tell me you’re throwing me to the Nohrians…!” Saizo started to struggle in bindings.

“What kind of image do you people have of me…?” Selena opened the door, sighing. “Alright, let’s see our little thief𑁋”

The Nohrian retainer froze in place, staring at the ninja in binds. Silence hung over the room as Selena’s face lost all its color.

“Excuse me…”

She closed the door on the three. Soon, muffled screams came from outside. A full minute of silence passed before the retainer opened the door again.

“...Ah, so I wasn’t dreaming… That’s nice,” Selena muttered. “...You, kid. You’re Saizo’s brat, huh?”

“Oi, who are you calling a brat?” Saizo grumbled. “You damned Nohrians aren’t going to get anything out of me!”

Selena stared blankly at the ninja before approaching him slowly. She then knelt in front of the boy before flicking him in the forehead.

“Gah!”

“I’m not going to torture you, candy boy. Jeez, have you forgotten that Lady Camilla’s working with the Hoshidans?”

“Candy boy…?” Caeldori tilted her head.

“Who told ya about my sweet tooth…? Was it Midori? I swear that girl never keeps her mouth shut…!”

“Trade secret,” Selena sighed, shaking her head. “You’re lucky that I’m not throwing Beruka at you. She’s the one who tortures people…”

“Who says that sort of thing with a straight face?!” Saizo flinched. “Let’s not get hasty here, lady…”

“Lady, he says… It’s going to be a struggle hearing that with your face,” Selena grumbled. “Alright, Saizo. Tell us why you’re resorting to thievery? Let me guess, you’re in your rebellious phase, huh?”

“This ain’t a phase,” Saizo grumbled. “It’s my dad being a hardass! The old man cares more about the name Saizo than his family!”

“Mhm, I see… I see,” Selena smirked. “So, you’re lashing out against your dad because you’re starving for affection. Aww, how sweet.”

“Grr… It ain’t like that! Stop talking like you know me!”

Selena rolled her eyes.

“You feel the pressure of following in your dad’s footsteps. You’re constantly compared to him and the other Saizos during your training. Your father is so attached to Lord Ryoma that you almost think he loves him more than he loves you and your mother.”

Saizo blinked a few times.

“H-How did you…?”

“Trade secret,” she shrugged. “I’ve raised two girls around your age. They’re not my kids, but I’m used to children being rebellious.”

“Oh, great… I’m being lectured by a spinster,” Saizo groaned. “That’s just𑁋 Gah!!”

“Oops…” Selena lowered her hand, smirking. “My hand slipped again.”

“Quit flicking me, Lady! You ain’t getting anything else out of me!”

“No need. I already got all that I need from you,” Selena stood up straight.

“Whoa…”

Kana stared at the older lady in awe. Selena managed to read Saizo like a book, getting a bunch of information out of him. She knew that she had to follow Aunt Camilla’s retainer if she wanted to be a smart investigator.

“You’re quite frightening, Lady Selena,” Caeldori shivered. “You’re very good at reading people…”

“Yeah, sure… Let’s call it that,” Selena stretched her arms, turning to the two younger girls. “It looks like we’re dealing with either a group of amateurs or a group that’s taking advantage of kids to do their dirty work. We still don’t know why they’re stationed here of all places…”

“Could it be that the deeprealms are considered easy places to steal from?” Caeldori scratched her head. “We only have a few soldiers, so it’s easy for a gang or a small militia to take over…”

“Great, we’re dealing with astral plane pirates…” Selena crossed her arms. “It may only be the beginning, but it’s going to get in the way of our search for the Dark Emblem…”

“M-Maybe, the Dark Emblem is using the thieves to cause trouble!” Kana snapped her fingers.

“That’s… That’s actually a good point,” Selena hummed. “I’ll go ask Queen Alear about this. For now, let’s get this boy𑁋 Huh?!”

Everyone turned to see an empty chair with broken ropes lying on the floor.

“What?! How did he…?!” Selena furrowed her eyebrows. “Damn it… Why are ninjas so annoying?!”

“Damn it!” Kana repeated after Selena. “We let him get away!”

“L-Lady Kana, please don’t curse like that… If Lady Camilla thinks that I’m teaching you curse words, I’m dead,” Selena gulped.

“What do we do, Lady Selena?” Caeldori tilted her head. “We have to go after him!”

“It might be difficult to find a ninja in hiding… We might need Kaze or Saizo’s help,” Selena closed her eyes, walking back and forth. “Unfortunately, those two and Kagero are with Lord Corrin… There has to be someone who can help us slap some sense into that boy, if nothing else...”

Saizo the Sixth’s Deeprealm - Around the Same Time

“Saizooooo! Saizo, you in there?!”

Midori slammed her fist against the door, knocking with the intensity of a boar. She knew that her cousin could be a slacker, but it never got that bad that he’d ignore her knocking. He wasn’t a deep sleeper… and he refused to take her sleeping medicine last year.

“Hmm… I guess he’s not cloaking his presence,” Midori pouted. “Where could he be? Saizo, I’m coming in… It’s on you if I find you in a compromising position!”

The young apothecary used her father’s teachings to lockpick the door to Saizo’s modest home. She greeted the sight of a messy living space, not to anyone’s surprise. She sighed before setting down her medicine trunk.

“That’s strange… If the townsfolk haven’t found him, then he must have fled this deeprealm,” Midori hummed as she stepped over the candy wrappers. “Hm?”

She spotted a letter on Saizo’s bed. She tiptoed over, grabbed the piece of paper, and cleared her throat.

“Asugi. You will receive payment upon completing the job. Find the silver ring at all costs. Do not fail me or else. Yours truly, Funke.”

Midori furrowed her eyebrows.

“Oh dear… Cousin, what kind of trouble did you get yourself into now…?”

Chapter Text

Notre Sagesse, The Rainbow Sage’s Home - Present Day

Corrin’s mouth hung open as he recognized the room in front of him. He quickly spun back to Azura, who had the same look of confusion on her face. The two friends entered the room, only to find themselves in a familiar shack at the base of the mountain. The Nohrian Prince furrowed his eyebrows and scratched his head.

“What the…?”

“Welcome back, young man! How was your trek?”

He turned to see the old man from before, sitting on a modest chair.

“What is going on here?! I was just at the top of the mountain…! What is this place?!”

“Hoohoo! My shack’s connected to the highest level of the sanctuary! It helps an old man like me reach the top… These legs aren’t what they used to be…”

“You’re kidding… Does this mean you’re the Sage?!” Corrin facepalmed.

“That’s correct. I’m sorry for the deception, young man. It’s all part of the trials! Now, then… You’ve come here to ask me something, correct? Well, let’s hear it!”

Corrin decided not to think too much about things. He didn’t have the time to worry about such things. The Nohrian prince bowed his head to the old man.

“I was told that you might know where we can find a dragon. The dragon has the power to help us stop this dreadful war,” he raised his head. “Do you know who Alear is? An illusion of her fought us on the way up here…”

“Alear? Of course, I know her! She, along with a little astral dragon, made their trek up the mountain. She’s one of the few people to survive my trials, along with the previous Kings and Prince Xander.”

“What?! Alear never told us that… Wait, an astral dragon?! Lilith made the climb as well?!”

“Ah, you’ve met her already… I can see why you were curious,” the Rainbow Sage chuckled. “Unfortunately, Alear alone cannot save your world. She would tell you as much if she were here.”

“But… Archduke Izana said that a dragon can aid us in finding the seal of flames…”

“Do not despair, young prince. I won’t let you leave her empty-handed,” the old man extended a hand out. “Might I inspect your sword?”

“Oh! Uh… Of course, sir…”

Corrin unsheathed Yato before handing it to the Rainbow Sage. The old man took the blade in his hands, then closed his eyes.

“...I, who forged the sacred blade. I, who committed countless sins. I, who wore colors of the divine! I call on you now, Seal of Flames!”

A bright light blinded the prince temporarily. He rubbed his eyes before turning back to see the Yato imbued in a blue aura.

“Here, young man…” The Sage handed the sword back to him. “Your blade should be a little stronger now…”

“Incredible…”

Corrin took Yato into his hands, performing a few practice swings. It was difficult to tell, but he could feel a massive amount of energy coming from the legendary blade.

“Thank you, Sage! Is this the seal of flames?!”

“Not quite,” he shook his head. “To complete the seal of flames, you must find the four wielders of the divine weapons. Once you have them, the Seal of Flames will become the Fire Emblem.”

“The Fire Emblem…”

“Yes, you will need the Fire Emblem’s power… Continue down the path you’ve chosen, and it should… lead you to each of the weapons you seek…”

Corrin’s awe soon turned to horror as he noticed the Rainbow Sage falling from his chair, coughing violently.

“Sage?! What’s going on?!”

Corrin knelt before the old man, propping him up.

“How did this happen?” Azura frowned. “He was just fine a moment ago…”

“Azura! We have to find Elise! G-Get her! Get someone!”

“Don’t waste your energy, child… It was meant to be,” the old man coughed. “I’ve lived well beyond my years… and human magic won’t work on me either.”

“Human magic won’t…? Wait, are you saying that…?”

“That’s right… I’m the dragon you’ve been searching for,” the Sage smiled weakly. “I’m one of the first dragons… Long ago, I took part in the war between my brethren… For my part, I created the Yato and the other divine weapons… It’s because of me that humanity was pulled into never-ending wars. I couldn’t die until I’ve atoned for my sins…”

“No… That was so long ago… No one would have blamed you,” Corrin bit his lip, fighting back the tears. “You can’t die! You can’t…! First, the Archduke and now, you…!”

“You’re a kind young man, Prince Corrin… That is why I trust in you to save this realm,” the old man shook his head. “Listen, young man… The Dark Emblems are a dire threat… Trust in Queen Alear… and the Emblem of Fates…”

“The Emblem of Fates? What is that…?”

“She’s a like-minded girl… who has gone down a similar path to yours. Trust in their judgment and you will… find… your…”

The Sage didn’t finish his sentence. Corrin watched the old man breathe his last, and his body turned limp. He clenched his jaw, struggling to control his emotions. He chose this path to save as many people as possible, but now two important figures had given up their lives to help him. It was unfair. He wasn’t sure why they needed to die while he struggled to stop the war.

“Corrin…” Azura placed a hand on his shoulder.

“...Let’s give him a proper burial,” he said, standing up, carrying the old sage in his arms. “I know we don’t have all the time in the world, but…”

“It’s fine, Corrin. Allow me to aid you… I’m sure that the others would be happy to help as well.”

“Thanks,” Corrin smiled weakly. “I wouldn’t know what to do without you, Felicia, and everyone else…”

It was at that moment that Corrin realized that people would suffer regardless of the path he took. The sooner he accepts that, the sooner he can use his power to reduce the number of sacrifices.

He owed it to Archduke Izana, the Rainbow Sage, and his late parents. He won’t let their deaths be for nothing.

The Kingdom of Elusia, Elusia Castle - 5 Years Ago - Days After the Ylisse Trio’s separation.

“Shadow Bolt, Strike…!! Pow!!”

Owain punched the air.

“Your guard’s down…!! Now, it’s time for my finishing move…!! EDGE OF DAWN…!!”

He struck a pose, pointing at the mirror. He was adorned in the robes of Elusia’s sages, practically his special moves and poses for when he finally completes his transformation into the feared sorcerer, Odin Dark. He struggled to tap into his magic potential, but he trusted in Anankos to help him reach his goal.

“Odin Dark… The shadow warrior from a farflung land,” Owain murmured. “I feel like a mage, but… this outfit doesn’t feel dark enough. It’s also a bit tight around the waist…”

It’s been a few days since he arrived in Elusia as an aide to Queen Hortensia. Elusia was a cold and unforgiving land, but Owain somehow felt at home. The kingdom of knowledge earned its namesake from the mountains of books and spells he found in the library. He spent the majority of his free time learning all that he could about the Kingdom and Elyos in general. He had to learn as much as he could to aid this world for the brief time that he’s here.

“A week… We only have a week here,” he sighed. “I fear a week is not enough time for me to repay my debt to those three…”

“Owain?” A knock pulled him out of his daydreaming. “Owain, are you in there? I understand that my voice can be tantalizing, so I apologize for the shock.”

“Eep! Uh…!! One moment…!!”

Owain yelped before sprinting to the closet and changing out of the sage robes. He didn’t mind wearing the attire, but he felt a bit self-conscious having his midriff exposed𑁋, something to work on for the near future. He stumbled out of the closet, dressed in his swordman attire, opening the door with a sheepish grin.

“Hah! Apologies, Goldmary! I was in the middle of my dark meditation, haha…”

“Oh, Owain… There’s no need for you to lie. I understand that my charms have you nervous,” Goldmary sighed softly before gesturing to the tray in her hands. “I’m so sorry, friend… Here, you must be hungry after the last battle. Zelkov mentioned that you were working hard.”

“Ah! Goldmary’s cooking! The perfect fuel to contain my sword hand! You’re far too kind, friend!”

“No, no, I insist… Hearing your colorful compliments is well worth the effort,” she winked at him. “That and I wanted to thank you for your efforts.”

“I don’t believe I’m deserving of thanks, but who am I to turn away your generosity!”

Owain nodded, stepping aside to allow the Elusian swordswoman to enter the room. Before he knew it, he was sitting on the bed, bumping shoulders with the ‘demure’ young lady. He felt a bit awkward at first, allowing her to cook for him, but soon it became a daily ritual. It allowed him to get to know his otherworldly ally better. Somehow, it devolved into Goldmary fishing compliments out of him, not that he minded too much. However, he wished that she wouldn’t be so close whenever he ate.

“Please, Owain… Try my roasted salmon and mashed potato stew,” Goldmary invaded the swordsman’s personal space, placing the tray down on his lap.

“Erm… Of course! Ah, just mind your distance. My darkness may envelop you if you get too close!”

Owain felt the heat rise to his cheeks. He cleared his throat before scarfing down the food in front of him. Severa always complained about his table manners, but he couldn’t help it when food was a scarce commodity in their old world.

“Mhm… Mhm…!! The savory flavors struck my soul like a well-trained arrow! It creates a symphony within my taste buds! It renews this fallen warrior’s soul, shining a light upon the overwhelming darkness!”

“You’re far too kind… but do go on. Please, look me in the eye and tell me all that you feel about this dish. Surely, you have more to say, Owain.”

“O-Of course…! Not many can tame my sword hand, but your cooking comes close!”

Owain cleared his throat, struggling to look his ally in the eye.

“I cannot remember the last time I had this many compliments about my cooking… Lady Hortensia barely eats a thing, and I haven’t had time to cook for our allies like the old days,” Goldmary clapped her hands together. “You’re a charming young man. You have a colorful way of speaking!”

“I get that a lot,” he sighed. “I couldn’t say no to a friend! I owe much to you and the Queen for allowing me the pleasure of aiding this kingdom!”

“Lady Hortensia said that you were familiar with a version of us in your world. I’m curious as to who is more dazzling between me and the Goldmary you’ve met…”

“You were always dazzling, no matter the world! I respected you three as close allies, despite our brief alliance!”

“Us three… So in another world, Rosado is still alive,” Goldmary nodded, smiling. “I’m glad there’s a world where the three of us are still together.”

“Ah… My apologies,” Owain frowned. “I didn’t mean to…”

“You don’t need to apologize. Rosado and I were prepared for this sort of thing. We knew the lengths we’d go to protect our friend and liege,” Goldmary sighed. “I just… wished that I could have done more that day. Maybe if I were stronger, then the three of us would…”

Owain stared at the woman beside him, guilt eating away at his soul. He couldn’t help himself as he placed a hand on her shoulder.

“I know how you feel… I too often think about the ones I’ve lost. If I were stronger… If I were braver, then my mother could have survived.”

“Ah… I’m sorry for your loss. You must have your own struggles, and yet you’re fighting for us.”

“Do not worry, fair maiden!” Owain saved his hand dismissively. “It’s fitting of a warrior shrouded in darkness, fit to walk this harsh world alone!”

“Hehe… You’re such a silly little man,” Goldmary giggled. “I believe your infectious positivity will help our Queen.”

“I hope so… Hortensia deserves to smile,” he turned to his empty plate. “That’s why I’ll do everything in my power to aid this kingdom!”

“I look forward to𑁋”

A loud knock disrupted the warm energy, bringing Owain back to reality. He wasn’t sure who was knocking, but he knew his lunch time was over.

“Lady Goldmary! Sir Owain! The Queen has ordered your presence in the throne room! There has been an emergency! There has been an attack on the southern forts!”

A soldier’s voice came from outside the door.

“Never a dull moment…” Goldmary stood up. “Let’s do this again, Owain. I look forward to hearing more unique compliments!”

“Ah, of course…! Wait, you want more?!”

The Queendom of Solm, Azure Coast - Around the Same Time

Inigo didn’t have the best experiences with deserts. He considered Plegia to be a dangerous nation in his timeline, and it didn’t help that Grima and the Grimeal were a major force. He would remember the close calls he had when facing the cult, especially when they brainwashed Morgan to fight on their side. Fortunately, Solm managed to wash away the painful memories as soon as he arrived at the desert nation. Despite the melancholy all around Elyos, Solm had a warm and inviting and inviting energy to it.

“We’ve made it to Solm without any issue,” Chloé dismounted from her pegasus. “How are you faring, Inigo?”

“I’m doing lovely… I’m just… taking in the sights.”

Inigo stretched his arms, staring at the clear waters. Despite being in the past for over two years, he still wasn’t used to seeing clean water. It was a consequence of Grima’s appearance and their constant destruction.

“We’re early… We can do some scouting before Prince Fodago and his sentinels arrive,” Chloé turned to Inigo, tapping her chin. “Strange…”

“What’s wrong?”

“It’s nothing… It’s just… It feels oddly quiet for an area infested by the Corrupted,” she furrowed her eyebrows.

“That is strange… We may need to be prepared for anything, my dear,” Inigo took a deep breath. “Corrupted or Risen, we can’t let our guard down. I won’t let them kill you.”

“...What are Risen?”

“Ah, it’s… It’s my world’s Corrupted,” he turned to her, smiling weakly. “I lost many friends and family to those creatures, so I don’t want you or Lady Celiné to suffer more pain.”

“Ah… I didn’t realize,” Chloé averted her gaze. “Inigo, I didn’t get to ask… but you’ve been through your fair share of issues, huh?. How can you smile despite everything? Sometimes, I find it hard to smile when I think about Prince Alfred, the Divine Dragon, and many of our friends that we lost during the war…”

“Ah, that’s a question I haven’t heard in ages…” Inigo hummed. “I believe that smiles are one of the best gifts we can give others. We must let the people know that hope lies at the end of this thorny path. It’s okay to cry, and it’s okay to grieve. Things will get better for you, Chloé. I assure you.”

“Inigo… Goodness, that sounds like a line from a fairy tale,” Chloé averted her gaze, blushing.

“It’s a line that comes from the heart!”

“I understand,” Chloé giggled. “I think we’ve spent enough time getting our bearings. We should𑁋”

“C-Chloé… Is that you? Oh, thank the cards…”

Inigo and Chloé turned to see a young man, bloodied and bruised, limping toward them. He suddenly felt pain, recognizing the young man’s outfit as a dancer’s costume𑁋 memories of his mother’s death flooded his mind.

“Seadall?! What are you doing here?!” Chloé’s face paled. “Hold on, I got you! Inigo, hand me your vulneraries!”

“A-Ah, of course!”

“I’ll be fine… but… I’m worried about Prince Fogado, Pandero, and Panette… Those things… They’re not natural…”

Chloé grabbed Seadall before he fell to the ground, while Inigo pulled out his medical supplies.

“Save your strength! Tell me what happened!”

“I don’t… I don’t understand it, myself. I couldn’t see them… Those invisible soldiers… They’re not of this world!”

Inigo furrowed his eyebrows.

“...Invisible… soldiers?”

Saizo the Sixth’s Deeprealm - Selena’s Second Day in the deeprealms.

Selena stretched her arms, sighing as she walked the roads of this modest deeprealm. She would have preferred to stay in Matoi, but she needed some time away from Saizo and Caeldori. She had to ignore the elephant in the room to stay focused on her mission. Princess Sakura and Prince Takumi offered to watch over the kids, so it was up to her and her three closest companions to search Saizo’s realm for clues on his whereabouts.

“Setsuna, how do you fall into three holes in one hour? Seriously, I’m surprised you haven’t gotten yourself killed…”

“Thank you… That’s nice of you to say that,” Setsuna chuckled. “You and Beruka are good friends…”

“I never said we were friends,” Beruka said bluntly. “I wouldn’t hesitate to kill you if Lady Camilla commands it.”

“Ah… I’m glad to hear that you wouldn’t feel pain if such a thing were to happen. I think I’d cry if I killed you… After all, wyverns aren’t good against bows…”

“Point taken,” Beruka closed her eyes. “You’re not as dumb as you look.”

“You’re so kind… I like you too…”

“...You two are a mess,” Selena rolled her eyes before facing the multicolored-haired woman walking beside her. “So, your majesty… You think we’re going to find something here? I mean, Saizo’s a ninja and he wouldn’t just leave important information out there.”

“You’re right,” Alear sighed. “I wish I had Yunaka with me… She’d be good at this sort of thing. Still, there have to be some clues here.”

“Ah, right… You’re also friends with them,” Selena murmured.

“Huh? Did you say something?”

“Hm? Oh, it’s nothing…”

Alear raised an eyebrow.

“Ah, that reminds me… It’s about your other friends. Clair and Andrew, was it? Where have you met those two?”

“Hm? They’re just family… Clair is Laslow’s wife, and Andrew’s like a little brother to me,” Selena folded both hands behind her head. “They’re weird… but I care about everyone in our little ‘family’.”

It took some time for her to get along with Rosemary and Patrick, but she grew to care about them, too. It’s for that reason that she refused to let Alear learn of their true identities. Even if Alear has the same face as a close friend, Selena couldn’t bring herself to be upfront and honest.

“Ah, I see… I suppose I was overthinking𑁋”

“Hey! Let go of my trunk!”

Selena came to a halt as she heard a young girl’s voice in the distance. She exchanged a look with the three before sprinting in the direction of the commotion. They arrived in front of a modest shack where a group of thugs harassed a young girl with green hair.

“Quiet, pipsqueak! I ain’t afraid to slung a kid in the face!” The ruffian hissed at her. “Noisy kids get punished!”

“You big bullies! You'd better stop it, or else I’m going to get my dad! He’s very strong!”

“What did I say?!”

“Eep!”

Selena’s face paled as she watched the ruffian raise his fist. She was too far to reach him from this distance. However, just before she could attempt to stop the ruffian, a red and blue blur flew towards the group. Alear closed the distance almost immediately, catching the punch before kneeing the thief in the gut.

“Hrk…!! What in the fu𑁋”

Alear silenced the thug with a neck chop, causing him to drop to the ground, wheezing.

“How dare you. Putting your hands on a child,” Alear said coldly with an uncharacteristically vacant stare. “You will pay for that!”

“...Maybe they are the same person,” Selena shivered, remembering a certain red-haired swordswoman.

“You bitch! No one messes with us! Funke will𑁋 AGH!”

An arrow soared through the air, striking the other thief in the shoulder. Selena blinked before glancing at Setsuna, firing arrows from her yumi.

“Did I get the right guy…?”

“It looks like we’ve found some thieves. Leader, do you mind us inflicting some justice?” Beruka turned to Selena, raising her axe.

“I… Sure, whatever… I’ll watch over the kid…”

Beruka nodded before jumping into battle, helping Alear and Setsuna in punishing the lowly thieves for their crimes of bullying a child. Selena ignored the cries of pain, maneuvering through the bodies being tossed around, approaching the young girl.

“Hey, kid… Are you hurt?”

“Um… I’m okay… Hey, wait… Ms. Selena?”

“Eh? You know me?”

“Oh, yes!" The young girl beamed. "Uncle Saizo told me about a heartless Nohrian soldier with red twintails and her wyvern rider companion! Princess Camilla’s enforcers and harbingers of death!”

Selena blinked a few times.

“...Seriously, what kind of image do the Hoshidans have of me?!”

Chapter Text

Saizo the Sixth’s deeprealm - Evening, Present Day.

“Thanks a bunch, everyone! Those bullies tried to run off with my dragon herbs, but you guys got 'em, good!”

Midori beamed at the group of women. She recognized Lady Setsuna and Princess Camilla’s retainers, but there was an unfamiliar girl amongst their number. Father never spoke of a girl with multicolored hair and eyes, and she didn’t appear Nohrian or Hoshidan. Still, she appreciated the strange girl’s aid.

“Hey, Midori… You’ve gotten taller… You were like… so small when we last talked,” Lady Setsuna hummed as she approached the apothecary, patting her on the head.

“Um… I’m pretty sure that you’ve met me when I was just a baby, Lady Setsuna…”

“Woooooow… The deeprealms are crazy… I wonder if Mitama is still a baby…”

“Hehe… You’re just like the stories Father told me about,” Midori scratched her chin. “I didn’t realize you were close friends with Nohrians… and um… who is the girl with the weird hair?”

“I’m not friends with that archer,” Beruka frowned. “We’re just𑁋”

“We’re very good friends…” Lady Setsuna smiled. “Beruka and Selena are nice… I like them very much…”

“Just accept it, Beruka…” Selena sighed.

“Haha… I’m not going to stop hearing that, huh?” the multicolored-haired girl scratched her head. “I’m Alear… It’s nice to meet you, Dr. Midori.”

“O-Oh…! You don’t need to call me a doctor! I’m just an apothecary in training!” Midori waved her hand. “Anyway, what brings you guys here? Is Saizo up to no good? I wish those ruffians would fess up to my cousin’s whereabouts…”

“Ah, right… You’re Kaze’s kid… I guess it makes sense that you’d be related to that ninja brat,” Selena frowned. “We had a run-in with him in another kid’s deeprealm. We tried to stop him, but he’s a slippery little shi𑁋”

“Selena, language…” Alear cleared her throat.

“R-Right… He’s a slippery little guy,” Selena averted her gaze. “We were hoping to find something in his place…”

Midori furrowed her eyebrows before setting down her trunk. She sifted through her belongings before pulling out a letter she found in her cousin’s shack.

“So, he was involved. That explains this letter,” she approached Selena, handing the paper. “This might help you four…”

“Wait, what’s this?” Selena furrowed her eyebrows, scanning the contents of the letter. Soon, the Nohrian lost all color in her face. “A silver ring…? Wait, they couldn’t be talking about…”

“...The ring of the Crux of Fate,” Alear murmured as she stood over Selena, reading the letter’s contents. “So… that’s what happened years ago...”

“Wait... How do you know of that…?” Selena turned to the multicolored girl.

“Hm? You guys know what this letter is talking about?” Midori tilted her head. “I don’t know who they’re calling Asugi… Well, I do remember Saizo ranting about his name whenever we spent time together…”

“Funke… He’s a wanted criminal,” Beruka narrowed her eyes. “He’s escaped to the Astral plane, I see…”

“But, how…? Do we um… need the nice lady to bring us in and out…?” Lady Setsuna closed her eyes. “I don’t get it…”

“Astral Dragons do have command of the portals between the Astral Plane and the outside world, but outsiders can reach the portals,” Alear crossed her arms. “It’s difficult, but it’s not impossible…”

“That’s concerning… We might have more threats to deal with in the deeprealms,” Selena sighed. “Bah, whatever… We now have a lead… Thanks, kid.”

“Aw geez… So, it’s true that Saizo’s in deep trouble,” Midori frowned. “Why, Saizo? Why would you join such a group…?”

Midori knew that her cousin had issues with following the Saizos clan, but she had always believed that the ninja-in-training would fight for others regardless of his path. She had little potential as a ninja, but she knew all about the path to becoming one. It was a difficult one, but she always wanted to extend a hand to him. She hoped to support him as a skilled chemist, crafting the best potions to keep him alive.

“Don’t worry, kid,” Selena approached the short apothecary, smiling. “We’re going to keep that idiot from getting himself killed… Trust us and head on home for now.”

“I… I trust you all, but…”

Midori curled her right hand into a fist.

“I can’t go home, knowing that Father, Uncle Saizo, and Saizo are out there fighting! I’ll find that sugar fiend and knock some sense into him!”

“Wait, kid… You shouldn’t𑁋”

“Don’t worry, Ms. Selena! I’m sure that Father would understand… Well, he might not, but it will be our little secret!” Midori beamed. “Please, let me join you guys! I can help, promise! I can brew up good medicine, and I know my way around a bow!”

“I don’t know… I’m not trying to get on a certain one-eyed ninja’s bad side.”

“I think she should come with us.”

Everyone turned their gazes to the multicolored-haired girl.

“The deeprealms are compromised, and Midori will be safest with us by her side,” Alear smiled sheepishly. “That and Kana would be happy to meet more kids around her age…”

“It will be fine, Selena…” Lady Setsuna patted Selena on the back. “Beruka and I will make sure Midori’s okay….”

“I didn’t ask for you to include me… but there’s logic in Alear’s words,” Beruka nodded slowly. “There’s no telling what may await us in the other deeprealms…”

“Ugh…! Alright, Alright!”

Selena slapped her cheeks.

“Midori can come with us, but if the ninja brothers get upset, I’m pinning this all on Setsuna!”

“Yay…”

Lady Setsuna raised her hand in the air, smiling. However, it took the archer a few moments before she took in the words.

“Wait…”

The Kingdom of Brodia, Castle Brodia, Training Yard - Five Years Ago, Days after Severa’s arrival.

Severa slowly started to understand why Alcryst hated the crown, and all it took was meeting some of the nobility. Aside from Citrinne, most of the Brodia nobility were attempting to use the grieving king to further their own goals. The constant meetings and debates drained the mercenary, so she could only imagine how Alcryst feels.

“We’ve underestimated you, Severa.”

Severa swung her blade at the training dummy, paying no mind to the crowd she attracted for some reason.

“Story of my life,” she whacked the dummy with precise strikes. “Did you just come here for that, Citrinne? What about you, yam girl?”

Lapis gasped.

“H-How do you know about that…?!”

“You’re not really good at hiding it. Eh, it’s not my business,” Severa frowned before lowering her sword. “What do you two want?”

She sighed as she turned to face the two retainers. Citrinne pursed her lips before bowing her head.

“Truth be told, Lapis and I had our reservations about you. You didn’t give the best first impression. You’re quite blunt and abrasive, even to our King.”

“Yeah, I get that a lot. I’m not a good person,” Severa shrugged.

“That’s just it!” Lapis chimed in. “You’re actually a nice person underneath all that abrasiveness. You were harsh, but you never tried to hurt or use King Alcryst…”

“You gave the nobility quite the tongue-lashing during the last meeting,” Citrinne rubbed her chin. “You defended the King without hesitation.”

“Those old bastards just pissed me off. It’s nothing special,” Severa sighed. “Warmongering fools… Nothing good comes of pointless wars.”

“Whatever your reasons were, you stood up for our King. You’ve been of great help to us, and yet I cannot fathom why you put on this facade…”

Severa’s eye twitched, holding back the urge to lash out at the noblewoman.

“Don’t act like you know me, lady… I’m not putting on any facade,” she rolled her eyes. “Sorry, but I don’t feel like giving my entire life story to you people.”

“That’s the thing, Severa. We don’t know you at all,” Lapis sighed. “You’re around our age, but you fight and act like a warrior who has seen a lifetime of war and conflict.”

“Hmm, is that so?” Severa shrugged.

“You and my cousin have the same look in your eyes,” Citrinne smiled weakly. “I cannot fathom what you’ve gone through, but I can tell when she’s always hurting.”

“Please, just don’t bother, you two… I’m not going to be in this world for long. Once I leave, we’d never see each other again.”

“We can’t force you to do anything,” Lapis shook her head. “We just wanted to make amends for our treatment of you…”

Severa sighed, realizing that she wasn’t going to leave this conversation without feeling awful. Sure, the two retainers were a bit much, but she didn’t hold it against them. She wasn’t heartless enough to take out her frustrations on those who are grieving.

“Look, I’m not upset or anything… Don’t get bent out of shape for someone like me,” she turned her back to the two. “I’m nobody special. I’m as eager as Owain and Inigo… I’m not heroic like Lucina or Moth𑁋”

“Lucina…?” Citrinne raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t realize you knew of Emblem Lucina…?”

Severa froze in place, her thoughts coming to a halt. She slowly turned back to the two retainers.

“Emblem… Lucina…? No, she’s not… W-What are you…?”

Lapis and Citrinne exchanged looks with each other before gesturing for Severa to follow them.

“Come with us, Severa. There’s something we must show you.”

She gulped before following the retainers back into the castle, walking down the corridors. Silence hung over the hallways as countless thoughts filled the red-haired mercenary’s mind. She followed the two girls until they arrived at a wide door, resembling the entrance to the throne room.

“The Mage Dragon Queen has all of the Emblem rings, but I believe this will help get our point across,” Citrinne opened the door, revealing a large chamber.

Severa’s mouth hung open as her gaze landed on the statues of twelve warriors. She recognized three of the statues immediately. Two of them were Emblems that she met in her adventures two years ago. However, there was one statue that caught her attention above all else. She walked into the chamber, approaching a statue of a princess with long hair, wielding a legendary blade.

“Lucina… You…”

Severa clenched her jaw.

“...That explains everything… You never did show your Emblem partner two years ago,” she closed her eyes. “Gods… I wanted to take you off my mind, but of course you’re involved in this world…”

“So, you’re from the same world as Lucina…” Lapis hummed. “That’s amazing…”

“...Not just that… Lucina’s my liege and my friend,” Severa curled her left hand into a fist. “I… I never did tell her goodbye… I…”

She took a deep breath, holding back her emotions. Silence passed through the empty ring chamber until she turned back to the two retainers.

“What am I saying? I can’t think about home right now… We have work to do, you two!”

“Severa, you can take a moment to rest if you’re not feeling okay,” Citrinne shook her head. “We apologize for reminding you of your friend.”

“No, no… It’s fine,” Severa waved her hand dismissively. “I actually want to thank you for this. I’m… I’m glad that she’s heroic enough to manifest as an Emblem. I should let Owain and Inigo know when this week is over.”

She walked past the two, leaving the room without looking back.

“Lucina… I don’t know how long I’ll be gone, but… we will return to you and the others. I swear it.”

The Queendom of Solm, Azure Coast

Inigo wasn’t sure what to expect when he heard of the invisible soldiers. From what he has heard from Seadall, these soldiers resembled the Corrupted and the Risen. However, he knew that he shouldn’t let his guard down. After his loss to Validar, he trained himself to catch up to Lucina, Cynthia, and the others. He prefers not to fight, a trait he inherited from his parents, but he couldn’t stand by and let the others fight for him.

However, his training didn’t prepare him for the sight of the ‘invisible’ soldiers.

“What… What in Naga’s name is going on…?”

He spotted a group of soldiers attempting to fight off translucent enemies. They were ‘invisible’ but he could sense their presence, even from afar. The young dancer unsheathed his sword while atop Chloé’s pegasus.

“There they are! Prince Fogado and the sentinels!” Chloé narrowed her eyes. “We have to help them!”

“Say no more. I won’t let you and your friends die,” Inigo winked at the pegasus knight. “I’ve trained for this sort of thing. Now, bring me down!”

Chloé nodded before swooping to the ground, nearing the chaotic battlefield. Inigo, once he felt that he was a safe distance from the ground, jumped off the pegasus. The silver-haired mercenary dropped to the ground, landing before a soldier attempting to attack a young man’s blindside.

“I don’t think so!”

He parried the soldier’s lance before running his sword through the soldier's chest. It felt strange. He knew that he struck the soldier, but for some reason, it felt like he wasn’t piercing flesh with his blade.

“Whoa! Thanks for the save there, stranger! You must be friends with Celiné!”

Inigo turned to face the young archer on horseback. His thoughts soon turned to Lucina as he noticed the star pupils in the young man’s eyes.

“No need for thanks, friend,” Inigo grinned. “How about we send these strange things packing?”

“We can use all the help we can get… Pandero and I aren’t good for the frontlines, and Panette’s only one woman,” the archer hummed before nocking an arrow. “Can I trust you to have my back?”

“Of course,” Inigo turned his gaze to the battlefield. “The name’s Inigo… or is it Laslow? Meh, just call me whatever you like!”

“Inigo, huh? Any friend of Queen Celiné is a friend of mine,” the archer grinned. “Fogado. Leader of the sentinels. I’ll try to find my friends to tell them you’re on our side!”

Fogado fired arrows at approaching soldiers before riding off. Inigo nodded in the young man’s direction before turning to face the horde of invisible soldiers nearing him. They appeared different, but the creatures’ movements resembled those of the Corrupted. That was all Inigo needed to regain confidence.

“Let’s dance, shall we? Which one of you would like to go first?”

“I’ll take the first dance, boy.”

Inigo blinked as he felt the presence of a mage coming from the horde. There, he spotted a woman on horseback, her appearance appearing more corporeal than the rest of the group. She raised her tome, grinning at the swordsman.

“You’re allied with the imposter dragon, aren’t you?” She summoned a large ball of flames. “In the name of our king, you will die here!”

Inigo wasn’t sure what the woman was talking about, but he had no intention of dying in a foreign land. It has only been a few days, but he has grown to appreciate this world and its people. He’d do whatever it took to survive long enough to keep Chloé smiling.

“I’m afraid that the only one who will die here is you,” Inigo pointed his blade at her. “Now, en garde!”

The Kingdom of Elusia, Frozen Fortress- Around the Same Time

Owain didn’t expect his day to turn south so suddenly. Queen Hortensia told him that his only job was to scout the fortress and report back to the main Elusia army. He half-expected to be finished before sunset and return without trouble. After all, he had Goldmary by his side, and he trusted the prideful Elusian to cover his back.

Unfortunately, things didn’t go as planned for the two warriors.

“Behold my secret move! Astra!”

“No, you don’t! Abyssal body blow!”

Owain screamed as he counted the swordman’s strike aimed at Goldmary. He parried his opponent’s strikes before slamming his foot into his guy, sending him backward.

“Owain…” Goldmary winced, holding her arm. “Thank you… To think I was nearly bested…”

“Thank me when we survive this battle,” Owain frowned. “This warrior… I can sense him and yet… I cannot see his form…”

They were ambushed as soon as they arrived at the fort. Goldmary suffered from the sneak attack the most, much to Owain’s frustrations and dismay. He was this close to letting another friend die in this world.

“You’re the second swordsman to counter my strikes… Our King was right to send us to this world to kill you three,” he raised his blade. “Unfortunately, I don’t care about his orders. I crave a challenge, a true battle! My bloodlust cannot be sated!”

He glanced around at the fallen soldiers, their bodies reminding the young warrior of the stakes of this battle. If he fell to this man, Inigo and Severa would be next. Hortensia would lose another friend and her homeland to these monsters. Failure was not an option. He had to survive to protect his old and new friends, to return home to his cousins and parents𑁋 a fitting backdrop for Owain Dark’s last battle before his transformation into the dark sorcerer.

“Your king…?” Owain narrowed his eyes. “You seek to strike down my friends. Now, I have more than enough reason to slay you, here and now. My blade, forged in darkness but wielded in the light, shall be your end!”

“Good, I expect nothing but your best, lad! Let us duel to the death! I am no longer the King of Hoshido, but a lowly servant to our true king! I am Sumeragi of Hoshido! State your name, young man!”

“Very well! I am the wolf who howls for justice! The eagle cries for love! My sword and tome hand will bring hope to this grieving land! I am the scion of legends! Owain Dark of Ylisse! Now, die for a better future!”

Chapter Text

Caeldori’s deeprealm - Night, an hour after Alear and Selena’s departure

Caeldori had always considered herself lacking, despite many considering the contrary. She was the daughter of Hoshido’s finest warriors, and yet she struggled to believe that she inherited anything from them. She wasn’t as skilled with a pegasus as her Father, and she lacked her mother’s discipline as a samurai. She knew that she had more to learn and that spending time in this deeprealm would give her a chance to improve.

However, for once in her life, she didn’t care about those things. It has only been a day since she helped Ms. Selena and Lady Alear, but she has learned a great deal from the two. She loved Matoi, and she wanted to protect it, but she wanted to be a warrior who could stand beside her parents and new friends. 

Perhaps it was that logic that pushed her to act a little mischievously…

“Lady Kana, are you certain that we should do this…? What if Father, Mother, or Lady Sakura find out?” 

Caeldori frowned as she tightened her grip on the reins. This was the first time she disobeyed her father’s orders. She considered herself a good girl and yet… 

“You shouldn’t worry about such things, Caeldori. Your mother and I have things under control. I couldn’t bear the thought of putting you in harm’s way. You and Lady Kana should stay put while the adults handle things.” 

Her father’s words echoed in her mind. It was the last straw and the push she needed to resolve the issue in her deeprealm. She couldn’t wait any longer. She had to prove herself as a knight and student of the Kazahana style.

“Don’t worry, Caeldori!” Kana reassured the older girl. “Alear and Ms. Selena are doing their part, so we have to do the same! We can’t let those no-good thieves get away with their crimes!” 

“I share the same sentiments…. I just worry that we may cause trouble for them,” Caeldori frowned. “Lady Selena already dislikes me… I don’t want to make things worse for her.” 

“C’mon, Caeldori… I told you that Ms. Selena is kind!” Kana sighed. “You’re such a worrywart…”

“Why should I be? Ms. Selena refuses to look me in the eye, and she didn’t allow me to join her in her search of the deeprealms…”

She knew, as a Hoshidan, that she shouldn’t care about the opinion of a Nohrain soldier, especially one who serves the princess. If peace talks go south, Selena would become her enemy again…

However, she couldn’t bring herself to feel some sort of attachment to the retainer. She was wise and mature for her age, and there was a certain familiar aura about her.

“Caeldori, it’d be fine! Ms. Selena is nice, and Alear’s my friend! They wouldn’t be mad at us!” 

“Alear… She’s a bit of an enigma,” Caeldori furrowed her eyebrows. “She doesn’t appear to be Hoshidan or Nohrian. Just what is she? Who is she?” 

“Alear is Alear… She can be a bit awkward, but she never talks down to me,” Kana chuckled. “Marth is pretty cool too! Oh! You should meet Marth when the others come back!” 

“I-I see… That didn’t answer my question, but I’ll trust you,” Caeldori then narrowed her eyes. “Kana, ready yourself… I’m going to descend. I can smell a campfire…” 

“Oh! Oh! I’m ready! I’ve trained with Mr. Gunter and now I can fight with a sword!” 

Caeldori nodded at the young dragon before descending to the forest’s entrance. It was a bit of a gamble, but given the deeprealm’s size, there weren’t many places the thieves could hide. 

“Alright, this should be a good distance… We should avoid a fight, if possible. Finding Saizo is our priority…” 

“He’s a ninja, right… How are we going to fight a ninja…?” Kana jumped off the pegasus. “Ninjas are like super magical, right? Papa told me that they can become invisible!” 

“No, no… The ninja of Hoshido are experts in stealth. They use trickery of the mind to escape notice,” Caeldori dismounted her pegasus. “It’s more of a skill than magic.” 

“Wow, you’re so smart, Caeldori…” Kana hummed, folding her hands behind her head. 

“It’s just something I’ve learned from Father… My parents are close allies to Saizo the fifth, so I’m a bit knowledgeable of the clan,” Caeldori blushed. “Um… We should start moving. We must find the thieves and their hideout!” 

She grabbed the lantern from the pouch before pointing in the direction of the smell. The two girls entered the dark forest, standing shoulder to shoulder as they traversed the admittedly frightening area. Neither one dared to speak, lest they alert a potential enemy. The silence was so deafening that Caeldori started to question if she had the right place. That was until a sudden voice broke the peaceful atmosphere. 

“What?! You dare turn your back on me, Asugi?!” 

“Quit your bellyaching. I’m just reconsidering our little deal, ‘boss’.” 

“That’s Saizo…!” Caeldori pursed her lips before crouching low and turning her lantern off, pulling Kana down with her. The two continue to crouch until they’ve arrived at another clear, revealing a tense standoff between a group of ruffians. At the center of the standoff was a familiar-looking ninja. 

“What’s there to reconsider? You gave your word to find this special ring!” 

“Yeah, I promised to find the ring and only the ring. I’m not some hitman for you, Funke,” Saizo crossed his arms, unbothered by the armed men surrounding him. 

“Sacrifices must be made,” a man with white hair and a pompous outfit stepped forward, frowning. “We’ve learned of a woman with a similar ring on her person. If we can acquire both rings, our group can thrive! Think of the payday!” 

“I’m not killing some dame… I told you before we started that I don’t kill,” Saizo scoffed. “I’m willing to rough up some folk and scare 'em, but killing’s a no-deal.” 

“No, no, no, my dear boy… You’re not seeing the bigger picture here. She’s an obstacle that must be eliminated if we’re to earn our keep!” 

“Nope, I’m not doing it. You can double my pay, triple it, I don’t care. I got my own morals, bud,” Saizo’s eyes shifted in the direction of Caeldori and Kana’s hiding spot. Caeldori assumed they had been found, but then the ninja simply turned back to his employer. 

“I’m afraid that you’re quite mistaken, my boy,” Funke pulled out a knife, casually inspecting it. He pressed his gloved finger at the sharp end. “We’ve had a deal, and I take my deals seriously.”

Funke’s lips curled upward. 

“Tell me, Asugi… How’s your cousin? She’s in a neighboring deeprealm, correct?” 

“It’d take a lot more than weak threats to get to me,” Saizo narrowed his eyes. “It’s on you if you want to have your throat slit by my Uncle.” 

“Oh, it’s not a weak threat at all. We already have a group of men sent after that little girl. Not just her, but your deeprealms, and everything you’ve ever loved… They can be taken away in an instant.” 

Sazio didn’t respond, but Caeldori noticed the ninja’s body tenses up. He acts flippant, but he’s truly conflicted by this situation. 

“Now that you know what’s at stake… You will do what you’re told, yes? Kill that bitch with the tacky two-toned hair and take her𑁋” 

“YOU STUPID BULLY! DON’T YOU TOUCH MY FRIEND!” 

“K-Kana?!”

Caeldori flinched as her companion shot up and rushed down the gang leader. Funke had little time to react before Kana slammed her fist against his right cheek, sending him flying into a nearby tree.

“Gagh…!!” 

“What… the?! Who’s this kid?!” One of the ruffians shouted, raising his sword. 

“Thanks for the opening, tiny,” Saizo suddenly smirked. “I owe ya! I’ll leave them to you and the prodigy!” 

The ninja disappeared out of nowhere before Caeldori could open her mouth. 

“Oh, hogwhistles! Saizo, you…!” 

“You…! You ruined my perfect face, you little brat…!” 

Funke shot back up, rubbing his bruised face. Caeldori gulped before running Kana’s side while the group of thieves surrounded her.

“You even allowed Asugi to escape… That’s a no-no. You two are going to serve as nice little bargaining chips for𑁋” 

“No! You’re a big meanie! You said you’re going to hurt my friend and that… and that…! Rgh…!” 

“K-Kana?!” 

Kana growled before dropping to all fours. The young princess produced a shockwave, knocking Caeldori and the rest of the thieves back. Caeldori’s vision blurred, and then she felt a sharp pain in her back as the tree broke her fall. 

“Ngh… What just…” 

Caeldori groaned before slowly opening her eyes. Color immediately drained from her face as she watched a draconic monster rampaging where Kana once stood, swiping at any ruffian she could find. 

“Oh no…” 

Azur City, A certain young girl's deeprealm - An hour earlier 

 “We’ve made it… and things appear peaceful, at least for now.” 

Laslow folded his hands behind his back, staring at the city in the distance. It has been some time since he last visited his daughter. He hated the idea of keeping her away. After all, the girl had only spent a short time in the outside world before the war escalated. He was grateful that his liege ordered him to ‘protect’ Lord Corrin from the Hoshidans when he disappeared. The fact that Prince Xander didn’t object to his marriage proved that the crown prince was worth following. 

“Shall we go on ahead, dear? Patrick did say he was going to meet us here,” Clair’s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. 

“Let us wait for Patrick. Soleil would enjoy a visit from her uncle,” he chuckled. “It’s not every day I get to spend time with my lovely Sky Knight wife and the monk who officiated our wedding.” 

“I suppose it was rather foolish of us to go to separate kingdoms,” Clair approached him with a weak smile. “If the war had escalated too far, we would have𑁋” 

“Now, now… None of that, my dear,” Laslow chuckled before extending a hand out, caressing his wife’s cheek. “That’s why we’re here. We’re here to keep the war from escalating that far.” 

“You’re right… Sorry, Laslow. I’ve been out of sorts since meeting her.” 

“Ah… Yes. We can’t forget about the familiar face from our past,” he furrowed his eyebrows. “How are you faring?” 

“I’ll be fine. I know better than to expect a fairy tale ending where our Divine Dragon returns to us,” Clair closed her eyes. “I’m worried that she might recognize me and the others.” 

“Yes, that’s a possibility. Worst case scenario, we’d have to make sure the Queen doesn’t say anything to Lord Corrin,” Laslow sighed. “We’ll cross the bridge later. For now, let’s wait for our favorite holy man.” 

“Wait no longer, friends!” 

He blinked as a familiar voice filled his ears. The retainer quickly turned to see a young man with bright orange hair, wearing the robes of a Hoshidan monk. Judging from the wide smile on his face, he didn’t hear the two’s conversation about Queen Alear. It was for the best as he’d take it the hardest.

“Laslow! Clair! It’s good to see my favorite married couple together! (Sorry, Odin and Rosemary!) This calls for a party! Let’s grab little Soleil and party like animals! Woo!”

Patrick pumped his hands with a wide grin. 

“Ah, Patrick… It’s good to see you again, my friend. Unfortunately, I cannot take your offer. Lord Xander would have my hide if I snuck off to another one of your parties… You and the Archduke nearly wiped me out in Izumo.” 

Laslow chuckled before grabbing the monk’s hand, shaking it vigorously. 

“It’s good to see you, Patrick,” Clair perked up. “The three of us together… This takes me back. I can’t believe it’s been so long since… that battle.”

Laslow hummed, immediately remembering the event five years ago. 

“It was a difficult ordeal, I’ll admit,” he nodded with a nostalgic smile. 

“Tell me about it. I was scared out of my wits,” Patrick shivered. “Laslow gave us quite the introduction, though!” 

“I believe it was also the moment my dear Clair fell for me,” Laslow winked at her. “Right…?” 

Clair tapped her chin and stared at the sky. An uncomfortable number of seconds passed as the Sky Knight didn’t immediately answer. 
 
“R-Right, Clair…?” 

“I think I’ll keep that part of the fairy tale to myself,” she giggled. “Now, let’s go! Soleil’s waiting for us!” 

Clair smiled softly at both men before walking past them, her form growing smaller as she headed inside. 

“C-C’mon, Clair…! Don’t leave me hanging!” 

Laslow whimpered before running after his beloved. 

The Queendom of Solm, Azure Coast - 5 years ago 

Chloé knew that fairy tales aren’t guaranteed to have a happy ending. She wasn’t as foolish as to believe otherwise, but it didn’t prepare her for that tragic battle. She lost many friends and close allies to Sombron and his Corrupted. She could never forget their screams, and she could never forget the sight of blood and despair. Once the Divine Dragon fell, the deity took everyone’s hope with them. 

She used to believe in a happy ending at the end of her journey, but now she doesn’t care. As long as Queen Celiné survived, she didn’t care if she died to the enemy. As long as her Queen had a happy ending, nothing else mattered. 

“Panette! Pandero! Hold on!!” 

She shouted as she dove to the ground, knocking back some of the invisible soldiers surrounding the siblings. 

“Ah, Chloé! Thank the Divine Dragon!” Pandero grinned while summoning a bolt of lightning. 

“You have my thanks, Chloé. Your aid is deeply𑁋” Panette’s face immediately grimaced as she faced an incoming enemy. “You little pissant! Don’t you dare touch my bro! I’ll crack your skull and use it as a cup!!”

She rushed the horde, bringing her axe down, striking one of the creatures in the head. Chloé winced before landing beside the priest. 

“I see that Panette is speaking more naturally…” 

“She’s still hurting after Timerra and Merrin’s passing,” Pandero frowned before glancing around the chaos. “Just what are these things?!” 

“I don’t know, but we’re heavily outnumbered,” Chloé petted her pegasus. “Inigo and I won’t be enough…” 

“Inigo…? Ah, you speak of the man who saved Fogado!” Pandero kept his eyes on Panette’s rampage. “Any help is appreciated… We may be able to retreat and get more soldiers here!” 

“I’ll cover the skies… and you and Panette keep your𑁋” 

“Ragnarok!!” 

"Gah!!"

Chloé flinched as she watched a storm of flames appear in the distance. The knight’s face paled as she spotted a silver-haired man sent flying. 

“Inigo!! No…!” 

She snapped her reins before flying to the otherworlder’s side. She spotted the swordsman, battered and burned, struggling to stand back up. 

“Inigo, hold a moment! I’ll get you to Pandero and𑁋” 

“Hehe… Sorry, but I refuse,” Inigo chuckled hoarsely, using his sword to support as he stood. “I’m occupied at the moment… I promised a lady a dance.” 

Chloé raised an eyebrow before spotting a mage on horseback appearing out of the horde, her body more corporeal than the others. 

“You’re a tenacious one. You must know that you can’t win,” she sighed. “At least you’d cleanse the taste of defeat… That damned woman…” 

Chloé narrowed her eyes, pointing her spear at the mage. 

“You’re the leader… so if you fall, the rest will go. Inigo, you need to retreat! I’ll𑁋” 

“I said no!” 

She flinched at the young man’s outburst. 

“Oh my,” the woman hummed. “You’re impressive…”

“I will no longer flee… not anymore! I fled when my Father and Aunt Zelestia stood their ground to face the Risen chasing us. I fled when my mother died to more hordes of Risen... I fled when Lucina stood tall and faced Grima with all her power!” 

Inigo stumbled back to his feet, panting heavily. 

“No… No more. I will stand and I will fight,” his lips curled into a wide grin. “I will take all the pain if it means saving the land that Lady Veyle and my friends loved!”

“Inigo… How can you smile at a time like this?” 

“It’s simple, really… I smile because I want you to regain yours,” he flashed a smile at her. “I will do whatever it takes to help you, Lady Celiné, and this world smile again!” 

Chloé felt her chest tighten as she saw the young man’s smile. It was forced, but his feelings were genuine. He was scared, but he stood tall, facing certain death. He didn’t want to die, but he’d do it all for a world that wasn’t his. 

“How cute… but I’m afraid this is over!” 

The mage raised her hand, summoning a ball of flames. Chloé snapped out of her shock before reaching over to grab Inigo’s hand. 

“Wha…?!” 

“Hold still!!!” 

“Ragnarok!” 

Chloé pulled Inigo out of the mage’s range, narrowly avoiding the ball of flames. She used her free hand to snap her reins, taking to the skies with Inigo holding on for dear life. 

“Thanks, dear!” Inigo sighed in relief. “We’ll attack her at once!” 

“Right!” 

She maneuvered through the mage’s spells, outspeeding her enough to get within striking distance. 

“Drop me!” 

Chloé nodded before swinging Inigo and dropping him above the opponent. The translucent woman scoffed before a point-blank Ragnarok at the young man. Unfortunately for the mysterious mage, that’s exactly what Chloé wanted. 

“Don’t take your eyes off me!” She shouted as she circled the mage, tossing her spear, piercing the woman’s mount. The mage stumbled while her ethereal horse struggled to maintain balance. 

“Ngh…!! You…!!” 

“This is your last dance…!!” 

Inigo shouted, striking the woman in mid-air, sending the mage falling to the ground.  

“No…!!” 

Chloé breathed a sigh of relief as Inigo landed on the ground. She then turned her gaze back to the mage, noticing her body still moving. 

“Not again… I won’t let my king down. I won’t!” She growled. “I… No, he’s not…” 

Chloé’s eyes widened as the woman’s form became more visible. There, she spotted a woman with teal hair and an exotic outfit, clutching her head. 

“Why…? Azura…?” The woman turned her gaze to Chloé. “Azura… Why do I remember that name…?” 

The woman grimaced once more, and she stumbled back. She clenched her jaw before disappearing into thin air. 

“Was that… teleportation? Who is Azura…? No, I shouldn’t worry about that!” 

Her hypothesis was proven wrong as the rest of the soldiers were still fighting the sentinels all across the chaotic battlefield. She turned to Inigo, nodding. 

“Let’s finish this, Inigo!” 

Inigo flashed his signature smile. 

“Say no more, dear… I still have some energy left for one more dance!”  

Chapter Text

Astral Plane, In a certain heroine’s deeprealm, en route to her Atelier - Present Day

“See here? I marked this map of potential hiding spots for legendary weapons! We gotta head to Fort Dragonfall! I mean, it’s in the name…!”

“Hmm, Hmm…”

Odin rubbed his chin, reading the map in Andrew’s hands as the two men walked the empty roads. The sorcerer was in deep contemplation, a rare moment for the eccentric retainer of Prince Leo. Moments of silence passed before the dark mage sighed.

“Andrew, my wayward knight… I don’t know what to tell you, but most of Fort Dragonfall has been scoured from top to bottom…”

“W-What?! You’re kidding…! But… we have to find something there! I need your guidance, brother! Think of the weapon names!”

“Hehe… You are wise to come to me, brother,” Odin held a hand over his face. “I, Odin Dark, am the only wordsmith you can rely on. You mustn’t go to Laslow and Selena! Those two lack the vision of weapon naming!”

“I knew you’d agree! Hey, how about we bring Ophelia with us? She should be a teenager at this point, right?”

“Alas… Ophelia Dusk is growing into an exemplary mage,” Odin sighed dramatically. “It wouldn’t be long until the student surpasses the master…”

“These deeprealms are pretty freaky. Ophelia was only just a little girl when we moved her here,” Andrew folded the map in his hands. “Hey, have you thought about the future, Odin?”

“Unfortunately, no… I have yet to perfect my future sight spell.”

“No, not like that… I’m saying… have you thought about where you’d go after we finish our job?”

“Ah… A true conundrum,” Odin said in a quiet voice. “I want nothing but to return to my family, but… I don’t want to leave Rosemary and Ophelia. If Ophelia wishes to go to your homeland or stay in Nohr, then… I will follow.”

“Are you sure? I mean, Selena and Laslow would miss you… Ah, but if Clair returns to our homeland, then…”

“Laslow and I have talked about this in Nohr,” he closed his eyes. “He feels the same as I. Unfortunately, we have yet to tell Selena… I’m afraid she’s going to lose it if she hears of this.”

“It’s pretty sad, huh?” Andrew took a deep breath. “Selena’s dead set on returning to her home. I don’t want everyone to split, but… either option is pretty sad…!”

“You said it, brother…”

Silence lingered in the open roads as the two men struggled to say more about these issues. However, the silence didn’t last long, courtesy of a wyvern’s screeching. Odin yelped before covering his ears and turning to the skies, spotting a familiar-looking wyvern.

“Whoa!” Andrew’s eyes widened. “I didn’t think she would come…!”

“Uh oh,” Odin’s face paled. “I forgot to tell her about the mission…! “

The wyvern landed in front of the two men, revealing a young woman as its rider. The brown haired woman flicked her hair before jumping off her mount.

“Hello, Odin and Andrew… I see that you’re absolutely slackjawed at my radiance. Perhaps I should knock you two back to your senses. It’s the least I could do,” the wyvern lord smiled dangerously. “Perhaps, I should allow Camille to educate you two… It’s the least she could do.”

“I-I’ll go on ahead to Ophelia’s atelier! You got this, brother!”

Andrew gulped before sprinting away from the married couple.

“Andrew! Do not leave your sworn brother behind…! Erm… I mean…!”

Odin turned to face the wyvern lord with a sheepish smile.

“R-Rosemary! My darling Rose…!” Odin cleared his throat before dropping to his knees, grabbing his wife’s hand. “Please forgive this dark sorcerer! I had planned to bring you, but… time is of the essence!”

“Oh, Odin… You’re such a troublemaker,” Rosemary sighed. “Still, you’re nothing but earnest. Prince Leo has already informed me of the situation… I understand the gravity of the situation. However, there’s one thing that still boggles the mind.”

She pulled Odin back to his feet.

“Was he telling the truth? Is there a woman in this world with the name and appearance of the Divine Dragon…?”

“Ah… It’s the truth. That’s the other reason for not telling you,” Odin scratched his cheek. “I wouldn’t want my lovely wife to think of dark times…”

“I’m fine, Odin… I can handle ghosts from my past. I only care about our daughter’s safety,” Rosemary placed a hand on her cheek, sighing. “It’s unfortunate… I would have loved to compare my charms with this other Alear.”

“Aw, but my dear… Queen Alear pales in comparison to your beauty!” Odin winked. “There’s no need for a competition when you’ve already won! Your charm eluded my defenses and pierced my heart… You are this sorcerer’s one true weakness!”

“I swear… You always know what to say, don’t you?” Rosemary averted her gaze, blushing. “You were like this, even back then…”

Odin blinked a few times.

“I was…? Ah, but of course I was…!”

“You don’t need to remember, dear… You should focus on more important things,” Rosemary giggled before dragging Odin along. “We must protect our darling daughter. The one person who can rival my perfection…”

“Rosemary, my love… I would rather you don’t speak of our daughter as a rival…”

The Kingdom of Elusia, Frozen Fortress - Five years ago

“Too slow…!”

“Gah!!”

Goldmary felt the color drain from her face as she saw Owain struggling to land a blow on the one-man army. He was outnumbered, but he retained the advantage throughout the entire battle. If Kagetsu were alive, things might tip in their favor, but life doesn’t work like that. Goldmary knew that she couldn’t rely on hopes and prayers to survive.

She clenched her jaw as she wrapped a cloth around her wounded forearm. As long as she can swing a sword, she can still kill Hortensia’s enemies. As she finished dressing her wounds, she spotted Owain as he was sent flying into a nearby wall.

“Hrk…!!”

“Owain!”

“Disappointing,” the swordsman stood from a distance, mocking the boy. “You call yourself a swordsman and yet you’re far too green! You do not compare to my sons!”

“You ignorant brute… Don’t you take your eyes off me,” Goldmary growled before rushing down the older man with his back exposed.

“Now, die𑁋”

“Goldmary, stop!!”

The swordswoman froze in place before turning to Owain as he struggled to stand.

“Ah… It seems you’re far more perceptive, boy. If that woman had entered my range, she would have lost her head,” the old swordsman chuckled. “I’ve fallen prey to sneak attacks before… and I’ve learned from my mistakes.”

“How…?” Goldmary furrowed her eyebrows. “I know that it’s rich coming from me, but you don’t need to fight for me. This is not some foe you can afford to honor!”

“Heh… Your concern for me is touching, Madame,” Owain chuckled weakly as he stood back up, weakly raising his blade. “Still, I cannot let you join this fight. Hortensia needs you…”

“You dim-witted fool! There’s no honor in dying in a pointless battle!” Goldmary grimaced. “Leave that thing to the Brodians!

“How touching… Unfortunately, the woman will die once you’re dealt with,” the old swordsman assumed a stance. “My lust for battle will never be sated! Have at you!”

“Take this! My special attack!! Divine Whirlwind!!”

Owain screamed before rushing back into battle with the swordsman. The battlefield was filled with the sounds of their blades clashing, mixed with grunts and Owain’s battlecries. The speed of the swordsmen was unnatural to Goldmary. She struggled to keep up with the pace of the battle, but she did know that Owain couldn’t hold out. How could someone like this blonde warrior face a losing battle? It frustrated her to no end. It was that type of thinking… that got a certain wyvern rider killed.

“Sorry, Goldmary… It's up to you now to keep Hortensia safe…”

The sight of Rosado facing down a horde of Corrupted would haunt her dreams to no end. The fool even sent away his wyvern to give her and Hortensia a chance to escape the border between worlds. She never saw his death, and they never recovered his body. She would often think about the battle, what could have happened if she had laid down her life to save Rosado, Princess Ivy, or even the Divine Dragon. Unfortunately, no matter how many times she replays those events in her head, it wouldn’t change the present.

“What’s the point…?” She dropped to her knees. “Sorry, Rosado… I’ll have to join you soon. We’ll continue our lessons in the next𑁋

“HOOOOH…!! SHADOW BOLT…!!”

Goldmary blinked, turning to see Owain channeling magic into his free hand, using it to slug the swordsman, sending him hurling to the wall. She could have sworn the man couldn’t perform magic.

“Ngh…!!”

“GOLDMARY!”

The blonde-haired boy sprinted right towards her, grabbing her by the shoulders.

“Snap out of it! You mustn’t give up hope!”

“What are you…?!”

“Rosado’s spirit lives on…!! He lives through the memories you shared with him and Queen Hortensia! Do not let those memories die!”

“But, I couldn’t do anything… For all my talk of perfection, I was unable to save Hortensia from her grief!”

“You are the Demi-goddess Goldmary…! The Hot Springs temptress who thaws the cold hearts of Elusia! You are Queen Hortensa’s right hand, the light warrior to mirror𑁋 Agh! Forget! You’re not going to give the Queen further grief… not as long as I’m still standing!”

He spun around to face the old swordman standing slowly.

“Yes… Yes!! You’re fighting with much more vigor! You’re just like that young dragon girl!” He unsheathed a second blade. “I do not need to hold back now.”

“He was holding back,” Owain forced a grin. “No matter… I, too, was holding back! You face the warrior who defeated the Liberation King! The flow of time has guided me to be your doom! Watch me, Professor Byleth!”

Goldmary glanced at Owain, noticing the sweat drip down the boy’s face. The look on his face was all she needed to act. She turned her gaze to one of the dead soldiers, noticing the throwing spear.

“Demi-goddess… I think I would prefer Goddess, but this will have to do.”

“Now, you face the full might of a Hoshidan samurai!” The swordsman screamed before sprinting towards Owain.

“Secret move…!” Owain bolted to meet the swordsman head-on. “My fellow rivals…! Give me strength…!!”

Goldmary grunted before lifting the spear, aiming at the enemy. She couldn’t let him die, not after hearing such a speech. The old swordsman grinned as he created afterimages of his dual blades.

“Astr𑁋hah!”

He feigned before deflecting the spear flying towards him.

“Not enough! You𑁋”

His eyes widened as Owain closed the distance, raising his blade, lit with flames.

“EDGE OF DAWN…!!”

He cried as he brought his blade down, performing a clean diagonal slice at his torso. The old swordsman coughed up blood as he was sent hurling down the stairs of the fortress.

“AGH…!!”

“Sorry, not sorry… You couldn’t help taking your eyes off me,” Goldmary smirked.

“...I did it…? W-Well, of course I did it!” Owain sighed in relief. “Thanks, Morgan… You and your spell gave this warrior the courage to come out on𑁋”

“Hahah! Yes! That was a good strike!”

Goldmary stumbled, her mouth hung open as she watched the old swordsman limp up the steps.

“No… I haven’t had my fill,” he clutched his chest. “I must… keep fighting…!”

“Again? Heheh… No matter! I… (Hoo, boy…) I will knock you down as many times as it takes!”

Goldmary stood beside Owain, raising her sword. She awaited the old man’s next move, but then…

“No, you don’t!”

A ball of flames descended from the skies, engulfing the swordsman where it stood. Goldmary turned her head upward to see a familiar-looking pegasus in the sky. A wave of relief filled the retainer’s body.

“Queen Hortensia!”

“That’s only a taste of the pain you deserve for slaughtering my countrymen!” Hortensia shouted. “Goldmary! Blondie! Zelkov is bringing reinforcements!”

“Thank Naga…” Owain chuckled softly.

“Rgh…!! No…! I cannot linger here,” the swordsman appeared out of the flames, panting. “I failed my king… but perhaps, it’s for the best…”

Goldmary raised an eyebrow, watching the old man disappear into thin air. She had many questions, but truth be told, she was too exhausted to care.

“...Owain.”

“Yes? How may this humble dark hero aid you? Shall I tend to your wounds?”

“Let’s take a visit to my village’s hot springs after this,” Goldmary sheathed her sword. “Nothing like bathing in soothing waters to celebrate a narrow victor.”

Owain blinked, his cheeks burning red.

“I-I must decline… Erm… I mean, I’d love to visit your village, but… I'm unable to join you in the bath personally! Oh! I think I heard Queen Hortensia calling me! Gotta go!”

The blonde swordsman stammered before running down the steps. Goldmary hummed softly before tilting her gaze to the skies.

“I’m just too beautiful, it seems… Not even a legendary otherworlder can resist my charms… Truly, a shame…”

Caeldori’s deeprealm, the grasslands - Present Day, Nighttime

“Seriously?! You guys have one job!”

Selena grumbled as she held on to Beruka’s waist during the flight, using one hand to push aside her bangs. She figured that once they’d brought Midori with them, she’d have some downtime to relax and figure out a plan. Unfortunately, fate refuses to give her a break.

“I get it already! Get off my back, Nohrian!” Prince Takumi grumbled, riding behind Subaki on his pegasus.

“Caeldori… Why would you do something so reckless?” Subaki frowned. “I can’t believe it… my daughter is going through that phase…”

“Selena, my wyvern is picking up a scent,” Beruka glanced over her shoulder. “I believe it may be the one we’re looking for…”

“I sure hope so,” Selena sighed. “If something happens to Lady Kana, we’re both dead…!”

“Do not worry,” Beruka shook her head. “I already have fake identities for the two of us. We’ll get a head start before Lady Camilla catches wind… That may buy us four days at least.”

“...You know, that’s the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me.”

Minutes passed, and Selena spotted a forest in the distance. At the entrance, she noticed a pegasus waiting by the entrance, as calm as ever. It gave the retainer some comfort, knowing that the pegasus was safe. Selena jumped off the wyvern as soon as Beruka made the landing.

“Caeldori! Lady Kana! Are you in there?!” She called out. “Rgh… The forest is so dense!”

“We must search for her!” Subaki said, walking to the entrance.

“Calm down, Subaki. We’re going to head inside soon. We just need to wait for Gunter and Setsuna…!”

“No need for that, Lady Selena.”

She turned to see Gunter arriving on horseback, with Setsuna riding behind him.

“Hi, guys… Wait…”

Setsuna furrowed her eyebrows at Prince Takumi.

“What are you looking at?” Takumi raised an eyebrow.

“Was I daydreaming…? How did Prince Takumi beat us here...?” Setsuna pursed her lips.

“We have no time for this, Setsuna!” Selena clapped her hands. “Alear said she’d meet us later… so it’s only just us. We stick together and we get the girls out before𑁋”

“Ragggh!!”

Selena instinctively covered her ears, shielding herself from the earsplitting roar.

“W-What was that?!”

“...No, it couldn’t be! Lady Kana!”

Gunter, without warning, dismounted and sprinted into the forest. Selena didn’t bother trying to make sense of things as she attempted to follow suit, weaving through the dark forest, using what little light she could get from a distance flame and the moonlit skies. They followed the roaring all the way to an open clearing, revealing a brutal sight.

“Someone stop this monster! She𑁋 Gah!!”

“No… No..!! I’m sorry𑁋Hrk!!”

“Funke, where are you?! You𑁋Agh!!”

A familiar-looking dragon stood in the center of the clear, ramming her head against any ruffian she could find. Chaos erupted as the group of criminals struggled to fend themselves against such a creature.

“Lady Kana… What happened?!”

“Lady Selena! Father!”

Selena glanced to her left, spotting an unharmed Caeldori running to the group.

“K-Kana, she’s𑁋”

“We know!” Selena bit her lip. “Damn it…! She’s losing control!”

“Caeldori… Oh, thank heavens, you’re okay!” Subaki wrapped his arms around his daughter. “Unfortunately, we can’t say the same with the princess…”

“This is just like what happened to Corrin.” Takumi pulled out the Fujin Yumi. “Darn… If only Azura were here!”

“Focus, young ones!” Gunter’s commanding voice pulled everyone's attention as he unsheathed a sword. “We must prepare for the worst! If we don’t do something, Lady Kana will focus her attention on us!”

“You can’t be serious…” Selena narrowed her eyes at the knight. “You’re not suggesting we should fight your liege’s daughter?!”

“I’m suggesting that we prepare for the worst-case scenario,” Gunter kept his eyes locked on the battlefield. “To survive, we must make sa𑁋”

“If you touch a hair on her head, I will knock you out, old man!”

Selena snapped at Gunter before shoving him aside and walking towards the clearing.

“What are you doing, girl?!”

“The only thing possible! I’m doing my job!”

She threw caution to the wind, approaching Kana as she tossed aside one of the last bandits.

“Alear, I could really use your help…” Selena grumbled. “No big deal… This isn’t the first dragon girl I’ve calmed down. Just think of her as Nah…”

The draconic Kana spun her head to face Selena, a low growl escaping her facemask.

“Hey, kid… Let’s talk it out before little Miss Queen arrives, okay?”

A small distance away - Around the same time.

“Rgh…! H-How can this be…? You were… supposed to be… an easy mark𑁋Ggh!”

Midori winced, watching Alear twisting Funke’s arm. The two of them had poor luck during their search for the others. Unfortunately, they had to deal with a bandit leader who kept raving and ranting about killing her. Although Midori quickly learned that her new friend was stronger than she expected.

“Whoever told you that was wrong,” Alear frowned before neck-chopping the ruffian. “Sleep now.”

“Hrk…!”

Funke wheezed before falling slumped. Midori raised an eyebrow before checking the man’s pulse.

“He’s alive…”

“We need to know who’s sending thugs after me and the Emblem rings,” Alear then glanced to her left. “Now, that’s one thief down… One more to go.”

Midori followed her friend’s gaze to the young ninja tied to a tree. She felt sorry for him, but it was a consequence of his attempt to run away with Alear’s prized possession.

“Oh, Saizo… That wasn’t smart of you…”

“Yeah, yeah… I get you,” her cousin sighed. “Can I get down now?”

“Sorry, but you’ve slipped from our grasp for far too long. I’ve forgiven Yunaka, Veyle, and a certain friend for stealing my ring, but you’ve made the mistake of stealing from Kana, too,” Alear walked up to the ninja. “Don’t worry, we’ll get you down after this.”

“After what𑁋Hgh!!”

“Goodnight,” Alear said as she knocked the ninja unconscious. The multicolored-haired girl frowned as she untied the boy, “Sorry, Midori… I know he’s your family.”

“Oh, it’s fine… Uncle Saizo would have been proud of you! Besides, I always wanted to see if my medicine for concussions works! Let’s hurry with these two and get them to the others!”

“What a strange family…”

Alear shrugged before tossing both unconscious thieves over her shoulders, walking with Midori in the direction of the forest.

Chapter Text

Corne, the Capital of Brodia - Five Years before Corrin’s fateful decision

The wind pushed aside Severa’s twintails as she stared at the mountainous region before her. The clouds slowly parted, shedding sunlight upon the aftermath of the battlefield. She spotted many houses with either broken windows or destroyed roofs. The once-packed marketplace was brought to ruins, and the cathedral to the Divine Dragons was no more. It was only yesterday that she remembered having a shopping spree with Citrinne or learning more about Elyos’ religion with Jade.

The mere sight of the town in disarray sent shivers down the time traveler’s spine. Memories of her world and timeline filled her mind. Grima’s rampage destroyed not only the cities but also the vegetation and plant life. Flowers were a rare commodity in her timeline. She couldn’t even put flowers on top of her parents’ graves with how much was lost.

She clenched her jaw before drifting to the dissolving body in front of her. She couldn’t see his form, but she felt something in front of her. A monster who brought nothing but ruin to the capital. The battle was difficult, but thanks to the others, she managed to survive. Still, she couldn’t help but fear this was just the beginning.

“...What’s going on? What was that?” Severa murmured before shaking her head. “This was only supposed to be a normal job…”

She had a feeling that these creatures were targeting her over the others. It made things easier in getting people to safety, but she didn’t like the implications behind this. She could only hope that her two friends were okay.

“Severa!”

She raised her head, watching Amber riding on horseback.

“Oh, good… You’re alive! Everyone else is okay… at least physically.”

“It’d take a lot more to kill me,” Severa rolled her eyes. “How’s the King fairing?”

“Not good, I’m afraid… He was dragged into yet another meeting with the nobility. They’re using this attack to justify marching on Elusia…”

“What?! We just survived a freaky battle, and now these fools want to start a war?!”

Severa slammed her fist into her palm.

“I’ve had enough of this damn country! Why is war everyone’s only solution?!”

“Brodia and Elusia rarely see eye to eye… but it feels more aggressive than usual,” Amber rubbed his chin. “King Alcryst and Queen Hortensia want nothing but peace, but for some reason, the people are riled up…”

“Great, so I’m the one stuck with the potential war… Well, at least Owain’s helping Elusia,” Severa tapped her foot before pacing back and forth. “That means I’d need to do our part to help… Easier said than done.”

Politics wasn’t her strong suit, and there was only so much yelling she could do. No amount of berating could push those inconsiderate fools.. Lucina was the only one out of their group who could handle rowdy nobles. Unfortunately, Lucina wasn’t here, nor were the others. Severa was running out of ideas, but then it struck her.

She shouldn’t have tried to be Lucina. She should only be herself. It was then she remembered a conversation that she had with King Alcryst about his father. The man brave enough to do whatever he pleased, damned the consequences.

“...Fine, if that’s how you want to play,” Severa murmured before cracking her knuckles. “Amber!”

“Eep! Yes, Lady Severa?!” Amber saluted.

“Take me to the castle right now!”

She jumped on top of the horse without the boy’s permission.

“Now! We don’t have time while these invisible creeps are running around!”

“R-Right…! But… What are you planning to do?!”

“I’m going to play by this kingdom’s rules… If they want to keep pushing around their king, then I won’t be bad for what I’m about to do!”

Minutes Later - Inside Castle Brodia

Alcryst was tired.

He watched the nobles argue back and forth, attempting to push him to act against Hortensia and Elusia. The people wanted a war, despite everything that had happened. They wanted everything to return to their Father’s reign. No matter what he said to the table, they would only argue louder and grow more aggressive. It wouldn’t be long until someone grew brave enough to wrestle power from him. He already had a few assassination attempts made on him, so it was inevitable.

He often thought about giving in to the demands and allowing the war to continue, if only to wrestle control back into his family’s hands. The thought came across his mind far too much for his liking. He hated himself for even daring to target his friends in Elusia. He hated himself for allowing things to get to this point.

He hated himself for letting Diamant die. It should have been him who died instead of his brother. It should have been his lifeless body on the ground instead of his brother’s. No one would care about the second prince’s death. He would have been a simple footnote in the history books, and yet he survived. He survived through Alear and Diamant’s sacrifices.

“You need to live, brother. Not just for Brodia, but for me…”

No matter how much he hated it, he refused to let his brother’s last words go unfulfilled. He couldn’t allow himself to die and return to his family and departed friends as a failure. He couldn’t allow himself to leave Lapis and Citrinne behind. It was painful, but he had to live. He had to keep fighting, even if it was difficult.

“We march on Elusia tonight!”

“If we don’t retaliate, those bastards would look down on us!”

“Think of the profits we can acquire from the war effort! It’s what King Morion and Prince Diamant want!”

The young king stared blankly at the round table of noblemen, making their disdain clear for everyone to see. Their words were scathing, but they paled in comparison to the pain he felt constantly. The hole left in his heart after his father and brother’s passing.

“Watch your tongue, Lord Limestone,” Citrinne frowned, speaking on her cousin’s behalf. “Do not speak for the departed. That’s not your role here.”

“We grow tired of the King’s hesitation,” Limestone sighed. “It wouldn’t be long until our entire kingdom collapses thanks to his inaction!”

“Do not insult our King!” Lapis sneered at the nobles.

“Why should we listen to the King’s handmaidens?!” Count Boron chimed in. “You’re just a concubine given a sword… stay out of our business, wench!”

“Why, you…?!”

Alcryst held up a hand, stopping his pink-haired retainer. He simply shook his head in response.

“Now, we’re not going to ask nicely, your majesty,” Boron continued. “You must act if we’re going to see you as our king. If not𑁋”

“If not, what?!”

Alcryst’s eyes widened as the door flew open, revealing a red-haired swordswoman stomping into the room, her eyes lit with fury.

“Severa?!”

“Who?! It’s that foul peasant again!” Limestone snarled. “I thought we made it clear that𑁋 Wait, why are you charging towards me?!”

“I should have done this a long time ago…!”

Severa bolted right for Limestone, slugging him right in the face. The nobleman flew out of his chair from the attack, sent careening towards the walls.

“Gagh!!” Limestone rubbed his cheek. “Guards! We need the guards! There’s a madwoman on the loose!”

“The guards aren’t going to do a thing,” Severa cracked her knuckles. “Besides, this is the Kingdom of Might, right? If I want to get things done, I’ll need to knock some sense into you!”

Alcryst blinked a few times.

“She… She’s speaking just like father…”

“You dare challenge us, girl?!” Boron shot up, unsheathing his sword. “It seems it’s up to the elders to discipline today’s youth!”

“C’mon then! I’ll take on everyone here!” Severa grinned, gesturing to the entire roundtable. “You won’t start a war… not while I’m here!”

Alcryst could only watch as the entire room broke into chaos as everyone pointed their ire towards the otherworlder. Severa, without missing a beat, threw herself into the chaos, fighting anyone who stood in her path. Despite the numbers advantage, the mercenary rammed herself into the horde, hurling and tossing around many of the nobles. Lapis and Citrinne both turned their gazes to him with concern in their eyes.

“Should… Should we break this up, your majesty?” Lapis asked in a murmur. “Severa is technically breaking a few laws…”

He pursed his lips, watching Severa suplex Count Boron into the ground.

“...No, it’s fine,” he smiled at his two friends. “As long as she doesn’t kill or maim them, she has not broken a law… Besides, I'd rather not get punched…”

Caeldori’s Deeprealm - Present Day

Selena jumped back, narrowly avoiding Kana as she stomped the ground she once stood on.

“Lady Kana, it’s okay! The bad men are taken care of…!”

“Raggh..!!!”

Kana roared, her draconic form slamming against the trees in a frenzy. Selena knew that Corrin and, by extension, his daughter had trouble controlling their forms. She wasn’t there, but she heard of what happened when the Nohrian prince first transformed after his mother’s passing.

“I hate being reminded of that… Sorry, Anankos. We failed your wife,” Selena clenched her jaw as she continued dancing around the dragon girl. “That’s why I won't fail the family you have left…”

“Lady Selena, stop this foolishness!” Gunter shouted from afar. “You cannot reason with her! Not in that monstrous form!”

“I’m not putting a hand on this child! I’d rather die than do that!”

Kana roared before firing a beam of water in a random direction, knocking down more of the trees.

“Jeez… We’re not getting anywhere… Alear, where the hell are you?!”

“Selena, I got an idea…”

She blinked, noticing Setsuna rushing to her side. The scatter-brained archer grabbed her hand, pulling her away from Kana. The young dragon growled before giving chase to the two.

“S-Setsuna?! You idiot, I’m trying to…!”

“Beruka and I don’t want you to die… so we found a way to keep Lady Kana still… without hurting her,” Setsuna hummed. “Come, Lady Kana… Yes, just like that…”

Selena raised an eyebrow as Setsuna calmly guided the rampaging princess across the clearing. It wasn't until halfway that she caught on to the ditzy girl’s schemes. She tilted her head up, spotting a familiar head of blue hair on top of the trees.

“Almost there… and… now!”

Setsuna slightly raised her voice in a failed attempt to break her monotone speech. Beruka jumped out of the trees, tossing a large net over Kana, ensnaring the dragon where she stood. The dragon girl roared, thrashing about to break free of her temporary prison.

“Princess subdued,” Beruka landed in front of Selena. “We can sedate her without harm now.”

“You two… When…? How…??”

“In truth, we planned to use this on Saizo the Sixth,” Beruka shook her head. “No matter… I can just render him unconscious with the back of my axe.”

“Please, don’t do that,” Selena sighed. “Thanks for that… but we don’t need to drug her. She just needs a moment to take a breath.”

She turned her gaze to Kana, watching her struggle against the net.

“Lady Kana, it’s okay… It’s okay,” she approached the dragon, placing a hand on her head. “Shhh, Shhh… Everyone’s okay… and the bad men are gone.”

“Ragh….”

“You’re a brave kid, you know that?” Selena smiled. “You protected Caeldori and didn’t try to attack her directly… I’m proud of you.”

Kana’s growling slowly came to a stop, and she stopped moving.

“You’re just lost and confused… I get that. It’s not easy to control your emotions, especially for a growing girl like you,” she caressed the dragon’s head. “But I know you can do it… You said that you’re going to be a hero, right? Heroes never give up.”

Silence hung over the clearing as the dragon’s form began to shimmer. Selena heaved a sigh of relief as Kana reverted to human form, looking no worse for wear. Kana winced before looking into the mercenary’s eyes. Severa flashed her a smile.

“Miss S-Selena…? Is that you…?”

“Yeah, it’s me, kid. Don’t worry, I got you…”

Kana spun her head around, looking in all directions.

“W-Where’s Alear?! One of the evil guys said they were going to hurt her!”

“Whoa, whoa… It’s okay, Lady Kana. Alear’s a tough girl,” Selena helped her back to her feet. “Although she is late…”

“Sorry, I had a few loose ends to take care of.”

Selena blinked before turning around to see Alear and Midori entering the clearing. Alear had two unconscious men over her shoulders. Selena didn’t know the white-haired man, but she immediately recognized the ninja.

"Alear...!!" Kana ran to the Queen's side, whimpering. "I was so worried about you!" 

"I didn't mean to worry you... Don't worry, I'm fine..."

Selena frowned at the unconscious ninja before glancing at Alear. 

“...Did… Did you knock out Saizo?”

“He didn’t give me a choice,” Alear shrugged before tossing both men on the ground.

“See, Queen Alear understands what needs to be done,” Beruka nodded. “Good work, your majesty.”

“I… Fine, whatever… He deserves it for getting the girls into trouble,” Selena massaged her temples. “Problem solved, I guess?”

“That was a bit anticlimactic,” Takumi sighed, approaching the group. “Still, I can’t complain.”

“Caeldori, we have a lot to discuss when we return,” Subaki turned to his daughter. “You should know better than𑁋”

“Wait! Mr. Subaki! It was my fault,” Kana sprinted towards him, grabbing his shirt. “Don’t punish Caeldori! She was just trying to help me stay safe!”

“Father, I don’t regret my actions…” Caeldori placed a hand on her chest. “I refuse to turn my back on others. I only did what you have done…”

“Am I really that headstrong…?” Subaki sighed. “Fine, we’ll discuss this later… For now, we should head home. We can afford to rest for a bit while in this deeprealm.”

“No complaints here…” Selena stretched her arms. “...I’m exhausted and I haven’t even swung my blade…”

“Yay… Sleep time,” Setsuna raised a fist. “Beruka, let’s have a sleepover…”

“I’d pass. I would rather be in charge of interrogating and torturing Funke,” Beruka crossed her arms. “Perhaps when I’m finished.”

“Wooo…”

Selena stared blankly at the two.

“Why am I friends with you guys?”

“All’s well that ends well!” Midori smiled as she approached Kana. “You’re Lady Kana, right? My dad talks a lot about you and your dad! You don't appear to be wounded, but I might have something if you're hurting internally...”

“Huh…? Who are you…?”

“Oh, right…” Selena yawned. “Kana, Caeldori… meet Midori. She’s a deeprealm kid just like you two. She’s joining us for a bit.”

“Oh, wow!” Kana perked up. “I’ve never met anyone around my age…! Caeldori’s still a few years older than me…”

“Hey, wait… I’m not that young,” Midori pouted. “I’m just short for my age… t-that’s all…!”

Selena smiled as she watched Midori and Kana’s banter. She had her worries, but Kana’s mood improved enough for her to befriend others. Now she was beginning to see how Odin and Laslow felt when their daughters started getting along. Although for Soleil, she might have got along too well with Ophelia…

“Damn, I’m getting old…” Selena grumbled before rubbing her back.

Some Time Later - Outside of the Forest

“That’s the last of them…”

Takumi dusted his hands, setting the last thief on the carriage. He didn’t have much time to fight, and he would prefer not to return to his daily nightmares so soon. He wasn’t too fond of Corrin’s knight, but he figured he’d help the old knight and Queen Alear in handling the thieves that Kana tossed around the area.

“I’ll make sure these ingrates are tossed into the astral prison,” Gunter mounted his horse. “Will you be okay heading back on foot?”

“Yeah, it’s fine,” Takumi shrugged. “Just don’t tell Hinata and Oboro if you catch them returning from Hisame’s deeprealm…”

“Heh, your secret is safe with me, young prince. Please take care of Queen Alear, will you?”

“Wait, one more thing,” Takumi snapped his fingers. “Why were you against Selena’s plan with Kana? Shouldn’t a knight’s job be to protect his liege?”

“...You are correct, young man. Still, I don’t regret my actions. Lord Corrin wouldn’t want his daughter to be burdened by guilt if one of us had fallen to her rampage,” Gunter sighed. “It wasn’t an easy choice… and I don’t expect to be forgiven. Still, you should feel at ease knowing that we both want the same person killed.”

“What are you talking about, old man?”

Takumi furrowed his eyebrows.

“Heh… Goodnight, Prince Takumi.”

Gunter snapped his reins before right off into the night. Takumi watched the old knight disappear into the horizon and sighed.

“What a weirdo… Hm? Where’s Queen Alear?”

Takumi glanced around, noticing that the Queen wasn’t nearby. The second prince frowned before walking in the direction of the forest. It was the only place he could think of. He maneuvered through the dark forest, returning to the clearing where he spotted a familiar head of multicolored hair.

“Alear! Geez, what are you still𑁋”

“Stay back!”

Alear snapped at him.

“Get out of here now, Prince Takumi. You mustn’t get close!”

Takumi frowned before ignoring the Queen’s commands. Not out of spite, but concern for the young girl. He would prefer not to let his brother’s new friend get killed. He still didn’t trust her, but knew how important the girl was to everyone around him.

“What are you talking about?! Jeez, Alear. We can’t stay… here…”

Takumi froze in place, spotting the bowman aiming his arrow at Queen Alear. He thought he had seen everything when he met Corrin and learned of the invisible threat he was facing. He thought that he was prepared for anything thrown his way. Unfortunately, nothing could prepare the young prince for the foe that stood before him. A face that had plagued his recent nightmares over the past few days. A certain archer who wanted Azura and a mysterious girl dead.

“...Betrayal…”

A familiar voice came out of the archer’s mouth.

“I will avenge them… I will kill them all… I will… I will…!!”

The archer shot his head up with wide eyes.

“Alear….!! I will kill you and save Hoshido…!! I𑁋”

Takumi and the archer locked eyes.

“...Why…?” The archer blinked. “Why… do you… look like me?!”

Chapter Text

Caeldori’s Deeprealm, The Town of Matoi - Present Day, Late Night

“Ugh… My neck is killing me…”

Asugi groaned, slowly opening his eyes to greet an unfamiliar ceiling. The interior was grand, much grander than his choice of living spaces. The futon under him was actually comfortable, unlike the rugged bed in his shack. Unfortunately, the bed did little to alleviate the throbbing migraine.

“Who… Who was that woman?”

“Saizo! Good, you’re awake!”

Asugi glanced to his left, spotting a green-haired apothecary sitting over him.

“Hey, Doc… Got any pain relievers?”

Midori pouted as she held up a bottle of red liquid.

“I should let you suffer for what you’ve done, but that’s not very ethical,” she held the ninja’s head. “Try this and tell me how you feel.”

“Wait, don’t tell me you’re using me as a test𑁋Mph!”

Midori shoved the bottle into Asugi’s lips, force-feeding him the potion. A bitter sensation filled his taste buds as he downed the mysterious liquid.

“Ugh… This tastes awful!”

“Medicine’s not supposed to taste good… most times,” Midori shrugged. “You have a lot of explaining to do, cousin. What were you doing out there, Saizo?!”

“Quit calling me that, Doc… I want nothing to do with that name,” Asugi lay his head down, frowning. “It’s a curse, I tell ya… You’re lucky that the Saizo clan only accepts the firstborn male…”

“Father taught me some things, but you’re right. I don’t have to throw away everything and become a nameless ninja,” Midori sighed before setting down the empty bottle. “That doesn’t excuse your crimes, though… You tried to hurt Alear and steal her ring!”

“I was trying to stop Funke from killing the girl, but she didn’t need my help. I figured that I could at least pawn her ring off for a nice sum… No one told me that this woman knew martial arts…”

“Hehe… Well, I think you’re in no condition to do anything tonight,” Midori pulled out a damp cloth, patting Asugi’s forehead. “You should be grateful that Caeldori allowed you to stay in her home. I heard Selena’s friend was interrogating your former boss…”

“Caeldori, Caeldori… Is it that prodigy with the stick up her𑁋”

“You might not want to finish those words, Saizo the Sixth.”

Asugi blinked as he noticed a familiar-looking brunette entering the small room. A fragrance filled his nostrils as the Sky Knight approached him with a bowl in her hands. The young girl narrowed her eyes before setting down the bowl beside the ninja’s futon.

“I’ve made soup for everyone tonight… You’re one of the few who has yet to eat,” Caeldori sighed. “Truth be told, I don’t think you deserve this meal for what you’ve done to me and Kana… but you’re still Dr. Midori’s cousin.”

“Hehe… I told you guys, I’m not a licensed doctor,” Midori blushed.

“Sorry about that, Prodigy. You two were just at the wrong place at the wrong time,” Asugi sat up. “I knew you two could handle𑁋”

“We couldn’t,” Caeldori glared. “Kana went berserk, and I couldn’t do a thing to calm her down. If Lady Selena hadn’t come… we would have ended up in worse shape.”

His lips formed a thin line as he stared at the sky knight in training. He could have sworn the kid could control the dragonstone, but it dawned on him that she’s still a kid. Even younger than Midori at first glance.

“...Y’know, that explains why that woman beat the snot out of me,” Asugi ran a hand through his hair.

“It’s better her than Lord Corrin!” Midori chimed in. “I’ve heard from father that the prince is very protective of his child.”

“Wait, what?! You’re telling me Tiny is Lord Corrin’s daughter?!” His face paled. “Cripes… I’m in for it, now.”

“Hey, don’t worry! Kana was the one who convinced the others not to lock you in a cell,” Midori patted him on the shoulder. “She’s resting now, but I doubt she’d hold tonight against you.”

“Yeah, Yeah… I still would rather be somewhere else when Dad flips his lid…”

“I would suggest against fleeing,” Caeldori wagged her finger. “My parents are more than willing to use force… especially against you.”

“Ugh… It’s not like I can go out without my gear and sweets. Where is my stuff anyway?”

“Oh… Lady Setsuna took your weapons and belongings. I believe she’s sharing your sweets with Lady Selena and her partner,” Caeldori’s lips curled upward. “Apologies, Saizo.”

“What?!”

Asugi facepalmed before falling back into his futon.

“I spent my entire pay on those sweets…!!”

Meanwhile, in the Forest…

“Why…? Why do… you look like me?!”

Takumi stepped back, instinctively raising his Fujin Yumi at the strange archer. He’d pinch himself to wake up, but it’d be pointless. He’d rather shoot first before waking from this nightmare in front of him.

“I don’t know who you are,” Takumi clenched his jaw. “But, I don’t take kindly to impostors! You’re the bastard who keeps haunting my dreams… You tried to kill Azura… We have our differences, but I won’t let you touch my sister!”

He conjured a magical arrow, nocking it.

“I’ll destroy you right here and now!”

“Sister…? Sister…?!!”

The archer stumbled back, shock and anger filling his dead eyes.

“She’s a traitor…!! She betrayed… Hoshido…! She betrayed Mother…!! She must die!”

The imposter raised his own bow.

“TrAiToRs must… must be killed! I-I will avenge MoTheR!”

Takumi had heard enough. He was about to let his arrow fly before he felt a hand on his shoulder. He didn’t dare take his eyes off the enemy, but that moment did give him pause.

“Prince Takumi, you cannot fight him!” Alear’s voice was heard. “He’s not an enemy you can defeat on your own!”

“No… I’m not letting this walking nightmare live a moment longer! Die already!”

He let his arrow loose, soaring through the air and towards the imposter; however, just as the arrow entered the monster’s range, a sudden force knocked it out of the air.

“What?!”

Takumi spun his head, spotting a second archer in the clearing. To his horror, it was yet another imposter standing in his way.

“Another one?!”

“No, he must have used one of the ninja’s techniques or some dark powers to create a replica…”

Alear stepped in front of Takumi, facing down the two archers.

“Takumi, you need to run… It’s me they’re after.”

“No, I need answers now!” Takumi grunted before shoving the Queen aside to protect her blind spot. “I’m not leaving until I get them… so we’re facing them together!”

“Takumi… Alright, we’ll do it your way. Stick close to me! Once I find an opening, we might be able to engage!”

“Engage…? What are you…?”

“Alear…!! You will die, Divine Dragon!” The imposter screamed with visceral rage. “Die! Die! Die!!”

Takumi spun to see various dark arrows flying towards him. He grimaced before firing multiple arrows to counter the archer’s attack. Each shot was aimed at his vitals at first glance. Whoever this imposter was, he was a decent shot.

“You will pay for your sins…!! You’ve betrayed Hoshido, Divine Dragon!!”

“But you don’t know who I am, don’t you?” Alear asked.

The imposter paused for a moment, his resolve wavering.

“You…! I…!”

Alear bolted right for one of the archers, blade raised.

“Your guard’s down! Marth!”

“I’m here…!”

Takumi’s mouth hung open as he watched Alear and her summon overwhelm the imposter with a myriad of jabs and stabs. The coordination and teamwork were impeccable, giving the archer little room to defend himself. All he could he could was suffer the various blows to his body.

“AGH…!!”

“This will end it…!”

Alear raised her sword, bringing it down on the disoriented archer just as the blade neared the imposter’s torso.

“Don’t bother…!!”

The replica jumped into the sword’s strike, blocking it with his dark bow.

“Tch!”

“I’ll kill you…!! Alear!!” The imposter screamed, a dark aura surrounding him. “Die! Die!! Die!!!”

It was borderline impossible to get a good shot at such a close range. Takumi knew that he couldn’t take down a skilled swordsman like Ryoma or Corrin if they were so close. However, the imposter and his replica raised their bows with confidence. He couldn’t explain it, but he could feel the dark power surrounding his weapon.

“If he lands that shot… she’s dead,” Takumi raised his bow without hesitation. “Don’t you ignore me, faker!”

His arrow soared through the air, striking the imposter before he could fire. The imposter cried out in pain before stumbling back.

“Don’t let him hit you!”

Alear and Marth nodded before jumping back to Takumi’s side. The two raised their swords simultaneously, assuming a defensive stance.

“You felt it too, didn’t you, Marth?”

“That man’s gaining power from the wounds he suffered,” Marth narrowed his eyes. “The more damage we inflict, the stronger he gets…”

“I must… I must destroy them…!”

The imposter stumbles forward, his dark aura growing stronger with every step.

“Mother… Ryoma… I… I will save Hoshido! I will… kill them all…! Corrin, Azura, all of Nohr, and… the Divine Dragon!”

Takumi winced at the imposter’s words, sickened by his words. He wanted to deny it, but he had felt something similar in the past. When Corrin and Azura became enemies of Hoshido after Mother’s death. Dangerous thoughts filled his mind at that moment. He considered his older brother and adoptive sister both enemies he needed to destroy. He steeled his resolve and was prepared to put an arrow between their eyes.

Would this be his fate if he had never joined Corrin back in Izumo?

“It looks like I’ll have to defeat him before he attacks… but will my power be enough?” Alear murmured. “No, I can’t think about that right now!”

“Alear…!! Die…!!”

Alear raised her right hand, curling it into a fist.

“Emblem Eter𑁋”

“Brother! M-Miss Alear! Where are you?!”

A bit formed in Takumi’s stomach as his sister’s voice reached his ears. His fears were only amplified when Sakura revealed herself, entering the forest clearing.

“Sakura?! Why are you here?!”

“You and Alear never came back… so… huh?”

Sakura turned to the imposter, spotting him in the distance.

“...What’s going on? Takumi, why are there three of you?”

“Sakura…” The imposter froze in place, his aura fading. “Sakura…!! Those Nohrians…! They’re still using you as their prisoner…?!”

Sakura blinked a few times, stepping away from the group.

“W-What are you saying…? I’m not a prisoner… We’re helping Corrin to make peace with Nohr…? Elise would never do that…”

“Sakura…!! I failed… you… I failed… everyone… Ryoma… Hinoka… Oboro… Hinata… they’re all… dead…!”

The imposter clenched his head, screaming.

“Why?! Why, Corrin?! Why, Azura?! Why did you kill them?!” He slammed his fist into a nearby tree. “AGH! DAMN IT! DAMN YOU…!”

“He’s insane…” Takumi whispered.

“Prince Takumi, you’re not thinking straight,” Alear frowned as she slowly approached the imposter. “You don’t know why you see me as an enemy, don’t you? Are you certain that you know the truth…?”

“Shut up!!” The imposter growled. “Alear, this isn’t… over…!! I will kill you, Divine Dragon…! I will kill all of Nohr…!”

The imposter broke into a sprint, running in the opposite direction. Takumi snapped out of his shock before raising Fujin Yumi.

“No, you don't…!!”

He fired an arrow directly into the imposter’s back, knocking him to the ground.

“Gah!!”

“I need to kill you… I need… I need to destroy you so that I can sleep again!” Takumi hyperventilated. “You won’t get away…! You will𑁋”

“Brother, stop!!”

He paused for a moment, blinking. The imposter’s body immediately vanished into thin air, leaving nothing behind. It took him a few seconds to realize the truth.

“...It was the replica…?”

“Brother! Brother, please calm down!” Sakura grabbed onto his shirt. “I can’t bear to see you like this…”

Takumi lowered his bow, placing a hand on his face.

“Why… What just happened?” Takumi lowered his head. “No, what was that thing…?!”

“That was the Dark Emblem’s enforcer… or one of them.”

Takumi and Sakura turned to Alear, watching her sheathe her sword.

“I doubt he even knows what he’s doing,” she frowned. “...Just like the one who is controlling him.”

“Alear, explain yourself.” Takumi narrowed his eyes. “That guy… He looks and sounds just like me!”

Alear’s lips formed a thin line as she stared at the two siblings.

“I think it’s best you don’t learn the truth, Prince Takumi. You won’t like the answer I’ll give you,” she shook her head. “Same to you, Princess Sakura.”

“No, I need to know. Right now,” Takumi stomped over to the Queen, grabbing her by the collar. “It’s because of you that everything is getting weirder, isn’t it?!”

“Takumi, don’t…!” Sakura grabbed his free arm. “I don’t know what’s going on, but fighting won’t resolve anything!”

Alear frowned, remaining silent despite the tension in the air.

“No. You can hate and distrust me all you want, but I won’t tell you about that man. It’s not my place to talk about her story. If you want to learn the truth, ask the Emblem of Fates.”

“What are you talking about?!”

Alear shook her head.

“She’s someone who is lost in these realms… I’ve spent so long trying to find her in the Astral Plane,” she grabbed Takumi’s hand, pulling him away. “I’m sorry, Prince Takumi… I’m doing this because I care for your safety. Corrin wouldn’t want anything to happen to his family.”

“You…”

Alear turned her back to him.

“I will say this, Prince Takumi. You will never become that man. You’re stronger than you give yourself credit for…”

Takumi clenched his jaw, unable to say anything as the Divine Dragon Monarch left the forest clearing. He struggled to gather enough anger and frustration to chase after her. He hates to admit it, but Alear did save him back there. He didn’t like the girl, but he knew that she wasn’t acting out of malice. Something about Alear’s attitude and kind words reminded him of Corrin. It only made sense given the two became fast friends in only a day…

“Brother… I don’t know what’s going on, but” Sakura tugged on his shirt. “I’m here for you… I-I’m not good at fighting like the others, but… I won’t let anyone in our family die.”

Takumi closed his eyes, taking a deep breath.

“I’m pathetic… Now, Sakura’s concerned for me. I guess it’s a good thing that Oboro and Hinata aren’t around…”

He pinched the bridge of his nose, then turned to face the young shrine maiden.

“Sakura, why are you out here without your retainers? Don’t tell me that those two are too busy babying Caeldori…”

“I… I was worried when you didn’t return with Gunter,” Sakura fidgeted a bit. “Also, I’m not alone. Someone else came with me.”

“Is that so?” Takumi hummed. “Well… Let’s keep this from Ryoma and Hinoka. Also, I don’t know if I’ll live it down if Prince Leo heard of this…”

“I wouldn’t know how to explain what I saw,” Sakura murmured. “Also, couldn’t you be nicer to Prince Leo? He’s not that bad of a guy… once you get to know him.”

“Yeah, no,” Takumi rubbed the back of his neck. “Let’s just get back to the others…”

A few minutes earlier - Outside of the Forest

“You’re a piece of work, you know that?”

Selena folded her arms, leaning against a tree as she noticed Alear’s form appearing out of the dark forest.

“Selena… I thought you were back in town,” Alear scratched her head.

“I was… until a certain little dragon couldn’t stop bugging me to find you. She’s really worried about you, you know?”

“...I’m sorry. I just had an issue to take care of,” the queen smiled weakly. “I think I’d head back𑁋”

“Quit it, your majesty,” Selena narrowed her eyes. “Why are you trying to do everything alone?”

Alear froze in place, her smile dropping.

“There are some things that only I should take care of. Kana and the others don’t𑁋”

“So? You just plan on dying alone and causing everyone pain?” Selena sighed. “Stop being such a stubborn fool… ”

“There are things that only Marth and I can do. Death isn’t as much a consequence to me as it is for everyone else,” Alear shook her head. “Kana, Corrin, and everyone else deserve a chance for peace. I’ll take on everyone’s burdens to make it happen.”

Selena stared at Alear for a few moments before opening her mouth and uttering a single name to give the queen pause.

“Veyle.”

“...W-What?”

“What would Veyle think if you died like a pathetic dog in this world? How do you think she’d feel if you never returned home? Think about it, your Majesty. Don’t forget about those you’ve left behind, Idiot!”

“Selena, how did you…?”

She stood up straight before walking past the stunned dragon.

“I’ll escort Prince Takumi and Princess Sakura back to the others. We’d prepare our next destination in the morning.”

She didn’t bother looking back as she left the Divine Dragon. It wasn’t a smart idea, but it was the only thing she knew to appeal to someone like Alear. If it worked for a certain someone, it would work for the queen.

“...No matter the world, you’re still a reckless girl,” Selena whispered. “...I will find you, 'Red'. No matter how many years it takes, I will find you...”

The Kingdom of Lythos, Ruins of Lythos Castle - Five years ago

Anankos stepped into the ruined throne room, frowning at the current state of the area. The roof above him was no more, and many of the structures were demolished. He didn’t need foresight to know what had happened in this very castle.

“I should have tried harder to bring everything back to its original state…”

“Don’t bother, Anankos,” Queen Veyle’s voice was heard from behind. “Even if Lythos Castle was rebuilt, there’s not a monarch to rule this land…”

He turned to face the mage dragon, shaking his head.

“Even so, I imagine there are many who would want to see this place rebuilt.”

“Then, leave that to me. The twins and I will help rebuild this castle. I owe it to Vander to clean up his resting place…”

Anankos nodded slowly before glancing around the area.

“We’ve dealt with enemies stationed here, but I haven’t seen the two warriors who cornered Alear in my world,” he crossed his arms. “I hope that those three children are okay…”

Owain, Inigo, and Severa were strong warriors in their own right. It’s only fitting that he sought the aid of the three warriors who survived the Dark Emblem conflict. Still, he couldn’t help but worry that he had left them out there to die. It was bad enough that he left Alear to fend off his other self.

“...I believe I’ve overstayed my welcome in Elyos, Queen Veyle,” Anankos frowned in Veyle’s direction. “I must return to my allies and continue our mission…”

“Oh? Are you certain?” Veyle raised an eyebrow. “You did ask about bringing more allies into your cause.”

“I don’t deserve to drag more innocent people into my problems. The people here deserve a chance for peace. That’s why I’ll return Emblem Corrin to you and leave with my allies…”

Veyle stared at the hooded man with a blank expression, then sighed.

“Unfortunately for you, I won’t let you rescind your offer. I’m giving you my aid, whether you like it or not.”

“B-But… I won’t take back the things I’ve done for Elyos,” Anankos shook his head. “It’s the least I could do so𑁋 Ah!”

Veyle grabbed the tall man by his collar, pulling him down to her level. Anankos gulped as a pair of red eyes stared daggers at him.

“You’re getting my aid. If you try to deny me again, I’ll break your jaw… Understood?”

“Y-Yes, ma’am…”

“Good,” Veyle immediately perked up before dropping the hooded man on the ground. “We’ll discuss our contract at length and how you’d return my Emblem ring to me. I’m certain that the other nations may have something in mind for your three little children.”

Anankos struggled to stand as he watched Queen Veyle walk on ahead. The Silent Dragon met many foes and dealt with many hardships during the war against the other dragons. However, all his experience couldn’t prepare him for Queen Veyle’s unpredictability. It didn’t help that he wasn’t the strong god from before his turn to insanity.

“...I cannot get a read on that girl… Which side of her is the dominant one?” Anankos sighed. “Well… she’s still just a child… so I guess I shouldn’t be too difficult on her…”

Chapter Text

Main Elyos, The Kingdom of Gradlon - Over a millennium ago, During the War between the Divine and Fell

“We’ve retrieved another ring, Marth.”

Emblem Marth stared passively at the red haired girl, unable to express his true thoughts and emotions. The fell energy surrounded him like a tight leash, restricting his free will. It was the fate for all Emblems that are summoned by the fell dragons. They were no longer individuals, but tools to follow their master’s commands. One would think the Hero King would resent his fate and part of him did for a time. However, once he landed in the hands of a certain dragon, he no longer cursed his existence.

“... Father will be pleased,” Alear stared blankly at the Ring of the Azure Twins. “He won’t see me as a defect. He won’t…”

The fell dragon paused, her gaze shifting to the snowy mountain tops.

“Why am I speaking out loud? Marth cannot respond to me… He’s not like… the Marth from my dream.”

Emblem Marth wanted to open his mouth, to tell Alear that she wasn’t dreaming. He witnessed that strange battle with his very eyes. A young girl with a striking resemblance to Alear, summoning her own Marth to combat them. He was there to witness Alear’s first defeat at the hands of their doppelgangers. The very interaction confused him, until he overheard their conversation after Alear went unconscious.

Time travelers from a far-flung time. An Alear who survives the coming battles for over a thousand years. A young hero who fights on the side of good with many friends by her side. This interaction was not lost on Emblem Marth, but he knew that he, too, would forget in the coming days. Once he is finally awakened, the memories of his time as a Dark Emblem would become hazy.

“How long until I’m able to collect all the rings…? Will Father allow me to live? Queen Lumera… That woman…”

Alear closed her eyes, tightly grasping the emblem ring.

“She’s nice to me… but our time together will come to an end soon. I will need to prepare myself to defeat her…”

He wanted to tell her that she didn’t have to force herself to raise a blade against a friend. He wanted to reassure her, but Dark Emblems do not gain that right. As long as he’s under Sombron’s thumb, Alear could never hear his voice.

“I don’t like being alone. It’s unnerving. However, I couldn’t work with my departed siblings. Their failure would become my failure, and I’d be disposed of…”

Alear opened her eyes, staring at Marth with empty eyes.

“Marth… I wonder if you’d still fight for me if you regained your free will. Would you hate me for the things I’ve forced you to do…?”

The red-haired girl shook her head.

“No, I cannot think about such things… I’m alone… and I’ll continue to be alone.”

Marth wasn’t sure how it happened. His body moved on its own, approaching the downtrodden girl, placing a hand on her shoulder. The fell dragon flinched before slowly turning to face the Emblem. He gave a small nod, a single gesture to convey his thoughts to his partner. She wasn’t alone. She will never be alone as long as he stayed by her side.

“Marth… You…”

Alear blinked, her expression unchanging as she maintained eye contact with the Emblem.

“... That is new. You acted on your own,” she murmured. “I should report this to Father, but…”

She lowered her gaze.

“No, it’s unimportant to him. Let us continue, Emblem Marth. Ah. Wait.”

The fell dragon pulled the emblem ring off her finger. She reached into her pocket, pulling out a small cloth.

“You’re dirty. That won’t do,” she monotonously wiped the ring. “I must do this before we depart.”

Emblem Marth, if he could, would have smiled at that gesture. He was one of the few individuals in Elyos to see Alear’s true nature. He only wished that there will be a moment where she can act as herself. Perhaps in the future, he’d be able to share all his feelings to his kind and caring partner.

Caeldori’s Deeprealm - Present Day, Late Night

“Marth, do you think I messed up?”

Emblem Marth blinked, caught off guard by the sudden question. He turned his gaze down to his partner lying on a futon. He had no need to sleep, but that didn’t stop Ms. Caeldori from insisting that he gets his own futon. Fortunately, he had some use for it in giving Alear more space in the small room. Alear frowned as she held a gold star in the air, staring at the item with fervor and melancholy.

“You speak of Elyos, am I correct?” Emblem Marth folded his legs, hovering above the Divine Dragon. “It’s been some time since we last set foot back home. Our journey was longer than we expected.”

“Veyle and the others must be worried sick about me. I left without saying a word,” Alear closed her eyes. “I didn’t want to think about it, but that was selfish of me.”

“I must admit… It wasn’t the best idea to jump through the portal alone,” Marth chuckled. “Still, I wouldn’t call your actions selfish. You were thinking of them, after all.”

“Perhaps, but I must admit that I was too reckless in my actions the past few years,” Alear sighed. “It’s funny… I wouldn’t have agreed to such a thing back when I woke up.”

“You’ve changed for the best, friend. I may not be there to see it, but I can tell that you’re doing a wonderful job as Lumera’s successor,” Marth crossed his arms. “I was unsure of my ability to rule as well, from the memories of the original Marth’s life.”

“Oh? You rarely talked about your time as a prince…”

“Those times were very difficult…” Marth frowned, curling his right hand into a fist. “I lost my kingdom, my sister, and so much more. If it wasn’t for Caeda and the others, I wouldn’t have been able to gather the courage to fight.”

“I understand how you feel… If Alfred and Vander weren’t there when I lost my mother… I would have lost myself to despair,” Alear turned her gaze back to the star in her hands. “We all have people that support and care for us… and yet I abandoned them.”

“Do not think that way, Alear. Your family and friends wouldn’t want that for you,” Marth shook his head. “Use those feelings instead as strength to push through hardship. We must do what we can to keep fighting to return home.”

“I suppose you’re right,” Alear smiled weakly. “I miss them so much… I never realized how alone I’ve been since coming here…”

“You’re not alone. You have Lilith, Emblem Corrin’s counterpart, Kana, and the others. I’m here as well. As long as I can retain my form, I’d fight by your side just like before.”

“... Thanks, Marth. You always know what to say,” Alear reached for her bag, placing the star inside. “... Speaking of the others… I have no idea how Selena knew about Veyle.”

Marth turned his gaze to the window, staring at the moonlit skies.

“Selena is a strange one… There are a lot of strange individuals in Corrin’s army,” he tapped a finger on his arm. “Those two knights from before… Andrew and Clair… They bear a striking resemblance to a few friends of ours, don’t you think?”

“I’m still trying to wrap my head around that,” Alear laid back down on the futon. “Selena and her friends are a curious bunch… They’re hiding something, but I’m not sure if I should pry into their affairs.”

“This reminds me of the time Emblem Lucina told us about her world. She had a group of colorful friends in her old world. A mercenary with a sharp tongue but a kind heart, an eccentric swordsman with a flair for dramatics, and a shy young man who… has a soft spot for the fairer sex,” Marth turned his gaze back to Alear. “Selena and her friends… Could they be…? No, I’m likely overthinking it.”

“We should probably mind our own business, Marth… I trust Selena, so I’ll refrain from looking further into it.”

“It’s late,” Marth reached over, patting Alear on the shoulder. “Get some rest, my friend. We still have a journey to complete.”

“Of course… Goodnight, Marth,” Alear giggled. “I’m sorry that you have to stay with me while I sleep again.”

“I don’t mind at all,” Marth winked at the dragon. “After all, I get to hear your sleep talk again.”

“W-Wait…” Alear blinked a few times. “What I have been saying in sleep? Why is this the first I’m hearing about this!?”

“I didn’t want to disturb you… and the things you say are very sweet,” he chuckled. “Don’t worry, friend. It’s normal to feel those ways about your significant other. I often think about Caeda whenever I’m alone, as well.”

“M-Marth! We’ve been traveling for years, and you’ve waited until now to tell me?!” Alear whispered, her cheeks burning red.

The Next Day - Early Morning

Selena groaned, rubbing her neck as she stood in front of the estate.

“Damn it, Setsuna… I’m not a damn pillow,” she murmured. “I’m going to feel that one for weeks.”

“Lady Selena, you’re up early!”

She glanced to her left, spotting Caeldori in a kimono approaching her. The resemblance was still uncanny, but fortunately she was beginning to see the girl as her own woman. After all, she hasn’t said a single thing about romance books or a certain blue-haired prince.

“You can quit the honorifics, you know… I’m not from a noble family like Setsuna,” Selena shrugged. “I figured we get a head start and leave this deeprealm before noon.”

“Ah… You’re leaving, huh?” Caeldori lowered her head. “It was only a day, but that was the most eventful day I had in years…”

“Well, you should be fine now that your deeprealm is safe,” Selena stretched her arms. “We’re going to take Saizo with us and throw him to his dad. It’s going to be up to you now to protect your home.”

“... This realm isn’t my home, Lady Selena,” Caeldori frowned. “I’ve spent over sixteen years in this realm… and I never once felt at home. Father wouldn’t appear so often, due to how time works differently here. There were caretakers, but it wasn’t the same as having my parents around…”

“Sorry to hear that… Subaki’s a jerk for leaving you here,” Selena jumped in place. “I know it can’t be helped, but… I can imagine it’s not easy behind here without your family.”

“It’s not easy… It’s why I’ve been training for the day that I can help my parents in the war effort,” Caeldori scratched her cheek. “I still have a long way to go… but… yesterday has shown me something.”

Selena raised an eyebrow.

“Oh?”

“I cannot make a difference just sitting here in this realm and this city… I appreciate what Matoi has done for me, but I believe it’s time for me to go on my own journey…”

“... I don’t like where this is going,” Selena said, her lips forming a thin line.

“Please, Lady Selena! I beg of you…!”

Selena yelped as the teenage girl sudden bowed to her.

“Bring me with you! I want to help Lady Kana save the Astral Plane!”

“Seriously?” Selena facepalmed, “C’mon, Cael… You could at least gone with your parents to join Prince Corrin!”

“Please! I can help! I can help with chores, inventory management, and scouting! Furthermore, I’ve spent more than a decade training… I may not be as skilled as you or my parents, but I’m willing to use this opportunity to improve!”

Caeldori inched closer, invading Selena’s personal space.

“Please, Lady Selena! I’ll do whatever you ask of me!”

Selena frowned before placing a hand on Caeldori’s shoulder, moving her away from the personal bubble.

“Ugh… You’re a handful, kid. If Subaki agrees, you can join us. Kana could use a few more friends that are closer to her age…”

“Lady Selena…! Yes, ma’am! I’ll go inform Father and pack my bags!”

Caeldori bowed her head, then sprinted back towards her home. Selena exhaled sharply, then pinched the bridge of her nose.

“... Nope, still weird. Well, at least she’s energetic. Saizo better take his son away, because I don’t want to deal with the two of them…”

Selena shook those concerns, preparing herself for waking and gathering the others. At least, that was the place before she heard a wyvern’s roar. Unfortunately, it wasn’t Beruka’s wyvern that she heard.

“Gods, no…”

She turned her gaze to the skies, spotting Camille in the distance. The color slowly drained from her face, spotting a familiar brunette approaching the estate. Selena bit her lip before sprinting out to the fields, meeting the wyvern and rider as they landed.

“What are you doing here?! Get out of here before you-know-who spots you!”

“Selena, I’m hurt… I know that you feel inferior to my beauty, but I thought we’ve grown past that,” Rosemary flicked her hair. “You’re like the little sister I never had…”

“Great, I always wanted to be sisters with a narcissist,” Selena deadpanned. “Answer the question, Rose.”

“Yes, Yes… I was getting to that,” the wyvern rider frowned. “We have an emergency, Selena. It’s about Ophelia…”

“Oh gods… Don’t tell me she blew up her atelier again?!”

“No, No… It’s nothing like that. Although, I would have preferred that,” Rosemary averted her gaze. “Ophelia’s missing… She’s not in her deeprealm.”

“Wait, what?! What?!”

Selena stumbled back, nearly losing balance.

“How?! Why?!”

“Unfortunately, this isn’t new, apparently… Andrew failed to mention the times that he caught Ophelia in the outside world, acquiring spell tomes,” Rosemary sighed, placing a hand on her cheek. “It’s so unfortunate… Ophelia’s radiance is too much for this world. She cannot be contained…”

“Of course, Andrew would do such a thing…” Selena paced back and forth. “We have to find her, now. That girl needs to stay still…”

“Odin and Andrew are meeting with Laslow and the others. I was given the task of messenger… Hopefully, the little one is just having a play date with Soleil…”

“Yeah, hopefully… Ugh, so much for taking things easy.”

Selena groaned, massaging her temples. She had hoped things would calm down after the thieves were detained, but more issues popped up. Of course, she had to keep herself from thinking the worst-case scenario. Ophelia was talented, but just as much of an airhead as her father. She could only hope that the young girl was behaving herself wherever she is.

A Certain Shaman’s Deeprealm - Around the same time

“Ophelia, are you sure this is a good idea,” Nina frowned, studying her surroundings with apprehension. The cloudy skies and dark forests painting a foreboding backdrop. “This place is downright creepy… and not in the fun way.”

“Heh, heh…”

Ophelia Dusk held a hand over her face, chuckling at the foolish question coming from her partner. Of course, she held no ill will towards the rouge, respecting her as the scion of her father’s partner in crime. Their bloodlines only made this collaboration inevitable. A heroine, chosen by the stars, and her sidekick, hidden in the shadows. The world shall fear their dynamic duo’s power.

“Fear not, Nina… We’re in the right direction. I can feel her power… her abominable aura… She’s the one.”

“Yeah, but how did you come across this deeprealm, anyway?” Nina raised an eyebrow.

“A maiden never reveals her full hand,” Ophelia smirked. “You can learn much from traveling across realms and the stars… A simple task for the chosen one! But if you must know… Soleil told me.”

“Eh? How does Soleil know a place like this?” Nina narrowed her eyes at the trees. “This doesn’t seem like her type of place… unless…”

“Yes, that’s correct… She came to this realm with perverted intentions,” Ophelia sighed. “She returned to me, filled to the brim with curses… I believe she’s the one!”

“I hope you’re right. I want to get a head start on that rumored ring,” Nina grinned. “I’m not letting Asugi get it before me. That fool would just pawn it for more sweets.”

“Ah! I feel it…!” Ophelia held her arm out, stopping Nina as they reach a road leading to a small house in the distance. “There she is!”

The two exchanged a nod before walking down the road, approaching the lonely abode.

“You know… I expected something a bit more… dark,” Nina pursed her lips. “Want me to scout ahead and𑁋”

“COME ON OUT, SHAMAN!” Ophelia bellowed at the top of her lungs. “OPHELIA DUSK COMMANDS YOU, FOUL VILLAIN! SHOW YOURSELF!”

“Ophelia?! What the hell?!” Nina hissed at the mage. “Are you trying to get us, killed?!”

“MY GOD SHATTERING STAR SHALL CLEANSE THE IMPURITIES OF YOUR SOUL!”

“Gah, my ears!” Nina grimaced, covering her ears.

Ophelia grinned, watching the doors swing open, revealing a Hoshidan diviner with the darkest auras. The shaman growled at the two, her patience non-existent.

“You have a lot of nerve, Nohrian… Why am I cursed to deal with another one? Leave before I pluck out your eyeballs and feed them to the Wolfskin!”

“Rhajat, my rival!” Ophelia pointed at the woman, grinning. “Salutations, my bitter enemy! My sworn enemy! The yin to my yang!”

“... I’m going back to bed.”

“W-Wait! I came here for parley! We have need for your wisdom!”

“Ugh, let me do the talking…!”

Nina grabbed Ophelia by the collar, pulling her back. The rouge cleared her throat before stepping forward, keeping a safe distance from the shaman.

“We heard that you’re a woman who knows magical stuff and junk,” Nina scratched her cheek.

“I don’t care about whatever you heard…”

“Are you sure? Rumor has it, there’s a magic ring that contains the ghost of a white-haired princess,” Nina smirked. “She’s quite the beauty and contains otherworldly power. Heard that you like that sort of spooky stuff. So… are you interested? How about helping us out?”

A shadow passed over Rhajat’s face. The shaman remained silent for an uncomfortable amount of seconds before turning her back to the two.

“Don’t touch anything and keep your dog on a leash,” she grumbled before slinking back into the shadows.

Ophelia Dusk rubbed her nose, grinning.

“How foolish… We don’t even have a dog.”

Nina stared blankly at the chosen one before shaking her head.

“The things I do for gold and pissing off dad…”

Chapter Text

Kingdom of Hoshido, Plains of Hoshido - 5 years ago, A week after the Rainbow Sage’s trial

Alear held a hand up, shielding her eyes from the sun’s blinding rays. It has been some time since she arrived in this world, but she never got the chance to admire its beauty. Hoshido’s backdrop felt so calming that it was easy to forget that this kingdom was plagued with constant wars and conflicts. As the Divine Dragon Monarch stared at the horizon, she was beset with memories of her battle with the samurai who nearly bested her. It was only when she befriended Lilith that she was told about the proud warrior.

“So this is the Emblem Corrin’s birth land,” Alear pursed her lips. “King Sumeragi… Corrin’s adoptive father… It’s rather upsetting to hear that Anankos’ other side has taken hold of him and King Garon.”

“Alear, is there a reason why we’re going to the capital?”

She slowly turned to see Lilith standing behind with hands folded behind her back. The young dragon fidgeted in place, unable to maintain eye contact. Alear sighed, realizing how there’s still a bit of awkwardness between them.

“I wanted to look into the current state of the Kingdoms before returning to the Astral Plane. The Dark Emblem’s influence might have spread outside the Astral Plane,” Alear crossed her arms, tapping her foot. “You’re welcomed to return to the Astral Dragons, Lilith. We can continue our lessons when I return.”

“No! Erm… I mean, it’s okay,” Lilith shook her head. “I want to help you. You’re the only friend I have…”

“Oh? I thought you were afraid of me for some reason,” Alear hummed.

“It’s just… It’s now setting in that you’re an important dragon, Queen Alear,” Lilith bowed her head. “You might be able to rival the first dragons in stature…”

“That’s kind of you, Lilith, but I wouldn’t compare myself to the first dragons,” Alear shook her head. “I’m not that strong by myself. It’s because of Marth and my friends that I’m able to prevail.”

“But… You managed to clear the Rainbow Sage’s trials! That’s not something everyone could pull off,” Lilith frowned. “You’re incredible, Queen Alear…!”

“Please, Lilith. I don’t want my status and power to affect our relationship,” Alear approached her, smiling. “After all, you’re part of the reason I was able to win. My power as an Emblem isn’t mine alone.”

“I don’t believe I understand, your majesty…”

“You will understand whenever we engage,” Alear grabbed Lilith’s hand. “Now, please… I’m not a Queen at the moment. Please, just treat me as a regular dragon. No more honorifics.”

“I… I understand,” Lilith scratched her cheek with her free hand. “What do you mean by ‘engage’? Actually… I noticed that you said that word when using Sir Marth’s power.”

“Ah, right. I haven’t explained how Emblem rings work. I suppose now’s a good chance to𑁋”

Alear paused as a soft howl reached her ears. She spun towards the direction of the crying, her expression hardened.

“Something’s going on… Let’s go, Lilith!”

“O-Okay… but what are we doing?!”

She didn’t respond to the young dragon, pulling her along the open plains. She heard such sounds during her journey across Elyos. Sounds that alerted the novice queen to something dire. Her suspicions were proven correct as she spotted a fox-like creature hiding in the grass, whimpering

“There you are…! You poor thing,” Alear exclaimed, dropping to the ground. “Are you hurt? Lilith, ready your healing magic…”

“It’s a kitsune,” Lilith murmured. “Wait, Alear… We should be careful! I’ve heard stories of kitsune and the wolfskin butchering humans!”

“So… tried… So… hungry… and thirsty…”

Alear blinked, hearing a weak voice coming from the kitsune.

“It can talk…”

“I’m not an ‘it’… I’m… a gorgeous and dying man…”

Alear raised an eyebrow before setting down her backpack, reaching into it.

“I… I didn’t get to finish this sweet bun from yesterday. Here, let me help you…”

She propped the kitsune’s head up, offering the bun to him. The fox-creature hesitated for a moment before nibbling on the leftover food.

“I also have some water too… Please, don’t hold back on our account,” Alear smiled, gesturing Lilith to hand over her canteen.

The kitsune spent a good couple of minutes regaining his strength from Alear’s rations and food supply. It wasn’t ideal since she only had food for herself, but she couldn’t ignore a cute animal in danger.

“... Ahh! That sure hit the spot! Now, I can finally transform again!”

The kitsune stood back up, his mood improved. Before Alear could respond, the fox’s form shimmered and morphed before her eyes. Instead of a cute animal, a young man with fox ears stood in front of the two dragons.

“You’re a pal, Miss! What’s your name? I’m Kaden!”

“Um… I’m Alear and the girl behind me is Lilith. It’s um… nice to meet you, Kaden.”

“Um… hello,” Lilith averted her gaze.

She couldn’t admit it out loud, but she was a bit disappointed this kitsune had a human form. It wouldn’t feel right for her to adopt Kaden, since he’s practically the same as her. Although, it was likely that Vander would be against such a thing if she returned with a kitsune.

“Alear, huh?” You’re the best! If I ever have a daughter, I’m naming her after you!”

“Please don’t.”

“Aww, you’re not fun… but I have to return the favor! I wouldn’t live with myself if I didn’t!” Kaden grabbed Alear’s hand, yanking her off the ground. “Just name it! I’ll do anything!”

“You’re not going to let this, huh?” Alear pursed her lips. “Actually… there’s something you could help us with… You can transform at will, right?”

“Yep! Do you need me as a cuddle buddy? I’m very soft and fluffy, not to toot my own horn,” Kaden rubbed his nose.

“Uh… No, that’s not what I was asking,” Alear shook her head. “I was wondering if you could help me with my friend’s training. What better way than to learn transformation than watching someone do it?”

Lilith spun her head to face Alear, her eyebrows furrowed.

“Huh…?”

The Astral Plane, Fort Corrin - Present Day - Hours After Corrin’s Trial/A Day after the Matoi incident

“That’s everything we’ve learned so far…”

Corrin frowned, crossing his arms. He lowered his gaze to the grass below, then turned to face Selena, Alear, and Sakura.

“So, we have criminals to deal with… That’s concerning. The deeprealms are meant to be a peaceful place, and yet they’re constantly targeted,” he frowned. “That’s not good.”

“Tell me about it,” Selena groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. “We also have a bunch of kids leaving their home… It’s a good thing we caught Midori and Saizo… or I guess he likes to be called Asugi now.”

“It’s strange,” Alear tapped her foot on the ground. “The Dark Emblem has yet to make a move… He made an attempt on my life, but I still haven’t caught his scent.”

“At least… the people in Caeldori’s deeprealm are safe,” Sakura smiled sheepishly. “I’m glad that Kana convinced us to stay…”

Corrin slowly nod, taking in the information. He heard of what happened to Saizo’s son and his involvement with various criminal groups. Saizo was in the middle of figuring out a punishment for his rowdy son. There’s also the criminal group that were captured and brought to the prison for interrogation. He almost felt bad for the group as Selena placed Beruka in charge of interrogation. Unfortunately for them, Corrin’s sympathy dried up the moment he heard of their attack on his daughter.

“Kana’s still struggling with her transformation… She cannot control her dragon powers,” Corrin frowned. “Still… It’s good to know that she’s in good hands. Thank you, Alear and Selena.”

“Bah… I’m just doing my job,” Selena grumbled. “Well, it’s been fun chatting, but I have to prepare for our next destination. Rosemary and I have a certain dark mage to find…”

“Ah, that reminds me,” Alear perked up. “Selena, I wanted to ask you about your uh… sister? Why does Rosemary𑁋”

“Stay out of my business,” Selena scoffed. “You don’t hear me bugging you about your marriage! You and your sleep talk about your love life disgusts me!”

“Huh?!” Alear stammered with red cheeks. “It’s not a marriage! It’s a pact! Also, don’t tell me I was sleep talking again…!”

Selena stuck her tongue before walking off in the direction of the stables. Corrin blinked a few times, taken aback by the interaction between the two. He didn’t sense malice in either girl’s words, so it was safe to say they’ve become friends… Unfortunately, he was not brave enough to confirm it.

“Goodness,” Sakura giggled. “I think I’ll go find Princess Elise… I think she wanted to tag along on our next trip…”

The young shrine maiden bowed before leaving the throne area. Corrin scratched his head before facing the Divine Dragon Monarch.

“That reminds me… Alear, I wanted to talk to you about something,” Corrin furrowed his eyebrows. “I spoke with the Rainbow Sage and… I would have preferred a heads-up.”

“Ah… You’ve met him already,” Alear hummed. “Sorry, I didn’t intend on keeping that a secret, but… that was during a difficult moment in my journey.”

“Lilith said the same when I confronted her,” Corrin closed his eyes. “The Sage granted me his blessing, but…”

“I see… You don’t need to say more,” Alear sighed. “His time was coming, regardless of your involvement. Please, Prince Corrin… don’t blame yourself for what happened.”

“I know, I know… It doesn’t make it any easier,” Corrin opened his eyes, staring at the ground. “Mother, Archduke Izana, and now the Rainbow Sage… So many have died for me, and I’m not sure if I deserve it. Even my father, King Sumeragi, died protecting me…”

“It never gets easier,” Alear placed a hand on Corrin’s shoulder. “I, too, had to see many people die in front of me… My mother, my friends’ father, and my little sister’s best friend. Their deaths still weigh heavily on me. I often think about what I could have done better. Unfortunately, no matter how many times we replay those events in our minds, it won’t bring them back.”

Corrin raised his head, meeting Alear’s gaze.

“It’s okay to grieve, but you mustn’t stay shackled to the past… You won’t grow that way.”

“Alear… Thank you,” Corrin smiled weakly. “I think I’ll be fine. I just need to end this war and protect the family I have left.”

“That’s the spirit,” Alear patted him on the back.

“Oh, there’s something else I must ask you. The Rainbow Sage brought up something before his passing,” Corrin exhaled deeply, regaining his composure. “He said that I supposed to trust in the Emblem of Fates…. What can you tell me about that? Who is the Emblem of Fates?”

“Ah… He knew about that?” Alear scratched her cheek. “The Emblem of Fates is… a good friend of mine. She’s someone who has helped me during a rough point in my journey. She’s similar to Marth, if you hadn’t guessed already. Unfortunately, I cannot tell you too much about her.”

“Huh? Why not?”

“You wouldn’t understand it… Perhaps when we find her, we can tell you the full story,” Alear smiled before stepping back.

“Okay, now I’m curious… Alear, you can’t just end a conversation like that. Wait, where are you going?! Alear…!!”

Rhajat’s deeprealm - Some Time Later

“Wow! An evil lair… It’s so dark and mysterious…!!”

“What did I say about touching things?!”

Ophelia stared at Rhajat’s atelier in awe, admiring the dark aesthetics. It was only natural that a diviner’s daughter would produce such as an evil base to enact her dastardly plans. Just the mere thought of a future confrontation send shivers down her spine.

“Wow, you even have a cauldron! What are you crafting, my dear rival?!”

“I’m starting to regret letting you in,” Rhajat grumbled. “I should cast a hex to shut that mouth of yours for good.”

“Please ignore her,” Nina sighed, stepping in-between the mages. “Ophelia’s a bit sheltered and… her parents aren’t the most sane people. Let’s just focus on… then… why, hello there….”

Nina’s voice trailed off as she turned her gaze to the wall. Ophelia followed her friend’s gaze, spotting a sketch of a young man pinned. It was only a picture, but she could feel the malice and contempt coming from his frown.

“Amazing… You’re also an artist!”

“He’s so handsome… Imagine the type of men he interacts with,” Nina grinned. “I could just see it…! Who is he, Rhajat?!”

“Beats me,” Rhajat shrugged. “The man’s face came to me in a dream… For some strange reason, I can see his face clearly. A desert wasteland… a blue-haired, nameless ghost… and a black dragon…”

“Incredible…! So, he’s your soulmate!” Ophelia said with a sparkle in her eyes. “Nameless ghosts and black dragons…! That sounds like a tale from your previous life!”

“...Yeah, sure… Whatever,” Rhajat rolled her eyes. “I’m interested, but not interested. Also, I’m not here to talk about me!”

“O-Oh, right!” Nina wiped her lip. “We have to figure out a plan to get that ring…! Rhajat, can you help us?!”

“Maybe, Maybe not…” Rhajat crossed her arms, approaching the cauldron. “I can develop a tracking hex… but it’s not a guarantee that we’d find something. If only we had the use of Soothsayer Nyx…”

“Ah! The rumored devil of Nohr!” Ophelia’s face lit up. “Father’s notes spoke of her!”

“I’m not sure if we should trust your father’s diary, Ophelia,” Nina frowned. “Most of the things he wrote down sound like folktales… Am I supposed to believe that he’s a time traveler who fought alongside a red demon and defeated an undead legendary warrior?”

“It’s because you lack imagination!” Ophelia wagged her finger.

“We can’t rely on mere legends, I’m afraid… I wouldn’t know where to find the Soothsayer. Fortunately, I’ve been brewing a spell to help me commune with the spirits… Hehehe… Ahaha…!”

Rhajat giggled ominously as she stood over her cauldron.

“An actual ghost… She must be captured at all cost! This is a once in a lifetime opportunity! I must shatter the walls between life and death… and further my studies!”

Ophelia felt a tug on her cape.

“Ophelia, I think we should get out of here,” Nina whispered. “This woman is giving me the creeps…”

“Hush! I want to see this spell up close! My rival is contacting the stars before me…!” Ophelia shushed the rogue. “I must witness this moment!”

“Gods of the above… The divine creators…”

Rhajat chanted and rubbed her hands as the liquid in her cauldron began to boil.

“I beseech you, O dark ones! Light the way to the souls of the departed…!!”

“Here it comes….!!” Ophelia squealed.

“Grant me the power to destroy the walls between heaven and earth! Come forth…!!”

Silence. Ophelia stared at the cauldron with a wide grin, awaiting the dark powers to overwhelm this very room. Unfortunately, the grin slowly faded as nearly a minute has passed.

“... Why is it working?!” Rhajat narrowed her eyes. “What more must I𑁋”

The door swung open as a golden blur flew past Ophelia, knocking her to the floor.

“Ah! We’re under attack! Foul spirits of the eternal flames!” She said while scurrying for her tomes. “Where is it?! Where is my Failnaught?!”

“Hehe… I think I lost them!”

She blinked before tilting her head up to see a young woman with fox ears and a fluffy tail closing the door behind her.

“That was a close one…!”

“What in the world…?” Nina muttered. “What is a kitsune doing here?”

“I’ve done it… I’ve done it…!!” Rhajat grinned. “I summoned a divine messenger to my abode!”

“Huh? Oh, I didn’t know other humans were around here!” The kitsune girl turned to face the three. “Are you three in the game too?!”

“A game…? Wait, what’s going out there?!” Nina bolted to the windows.

“I’m just playing a really fun game with some humans! They must be friends of my daddy since they knew about me!”

“... Who cares about that?!” Rhajat rushed to the kitsune’s side, bowing her. “You’re finally here, messenger. You’re here to grant my wish, aren’t you?! Oh, praise the gods and their divine messengers…!”

“Huh? Hey, cut that out! I’m not a messenger! I have a name, you know…!”

The kitsune jumped back, clearing her throat.

“Hiya, everyone! I’m Selkie, but my daddy and close friends call me𑁋”

“We know you’re in there, Alear! This is the end of the road!”

“Yeah, what he said…!”

Nina’s face paled as she stared out the window.

“You led a poacher group here?!” She spun to face the kitsune. “Gods, I’m going to kill Soleil when we get back! And you…!”

Ophelia blinked as Nina pointed in her direction.

“Get up! It’s time for the chosen one to prove herself!”

“The appointed time is upon us?! Hehehe…!”

She jumped to her feet, dusting herself off.

“It’s time, Failnaught, Aymr, and Areadbhar…!” Ophelia levitated three tomes. “It’s time for Ophelia Dusk to punish ne'er-do-wells!”